Commodities

Jacob’s Bed: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sat, 24 Oct 2026 02:56:00 -0500

Jacob's Bed: Part 2

Bedding Arrangements

In 2 parts, based on the works of Bobbi R. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Leah looked at us both, Rachel still laying astride me. You look amazing together, she smiled. That's the first time I've watched two people fucking. It's fantastic.

I loved you being here, said her sister. It was like you really love us.

I do love you. Leah turned to me. Are you okay, darling Jake? Did you like that?'

I gave her a kiss. You know I did.

And you know I still love you, don't you?' Leah pressed.

Yes, I said, and I still love you, more than ever.

Ah, said Rachel, you two are totally amazing. I love you both.

What are you waiting for, darling? Leah said to me. Kiss her.

So with my softening cock still buried in her open cunt, I gently turned my head to my sister-in-law to me and gave her a long loving kiss.

Unlike in porn movies, we didn't immediately descend into an endless succession of sexual positions and have orgasm after orgasm until the end of the day. All three of us felt pretty satiated and exhausted. We lay back on the bed, me between the two sisters with my arm round each and their heads resting on my shoulders. Leah pulled the duvet half over us and within ten minutes we were all asleep.

I was the first to wake up. Rachel lay curled up with her back to me. Leah was lying half turned towards me. They were both dead to the world. I lay for a few minutes thinking about what had happened. Even then, I could hardly believe it. It seemed like a wonderful dream, a mad fantasy. Yet I could still remember the feeling of my cock in Rachel's cunt, the eagerness of Leah's lips on mine, her excited encouragement as I fucked her much younger sister. It had really happened, I kept telling myself.

It was only then that I started to have misgivings. Yes, it had happened; I had fucked my wife's sister. What now? Would everything change from now on? Would Leah still love me? Would she become jealous? Would it happen again? Rachel was almost 15 years younger than Leah; would I prefer fucking her to fucking my wife? I couldn't see how things would ever be the same again. I couldn't envisage a cozy menage a trois; that sort of thing only happened in porn fantasies. Yet there they were: two beautiful naked women lying next to me. I loved them both. I wanted them both. I wanted what had happened; to happen again. I wanted to fuck my wife and I wanted to fuck her sister. I wanted to fuck them both.

Almost perspiring in my state of confusion I lay rigid. I didn't dare wake them up in case all they had to say were regrets. I didn't want my dream shattered. In the end I crept from the bed, grabbed my bath robe and went into the kitchen. I didn't really have anything in mind, but something told me that what was needed was a quick dose of normality. What I didn't want was Leah waking up and thinking, Oh my god, this has all been a terrible mistake, what have I done? I certainly didn't want the kind of conversation that starts with, Darling, we have to talk. I didn't want to give her the chance to think and the only way I could think of to do that was with a dose of domesticity.

Half an hour later I entered the bedroom carrying a tray of supper. The sisters were still dozing, but sat up as soon as I put the tray on the bed.

What's this? smiled Leah.

Supper, I said needlessly. I thought you deserved it.

Rachel giggled. I suppose we need to keep our strength up.

Definitely, agreed Leah.

They looked sexily at me, completely without any expressions of guilt or regret, and I allowed myself a small feeling that things might be alright after all. Shamelessly they sat with their tits invitingly naked and we dug into our supper.

That night I went to bed early. I didn't want to have the conversation with Leah I knew we would have to have sooner or later. I was too confused and I didn't have the energy. It was a work day the following day, so when Leah came to bed she didn't expect any lovemaking. I pretended to be dozing, so all she did was say, Goodnight, lover, kiss me and turn over. I lay awake for a long time worrying about everything.

The next week passed fairly uneventfully. Whether Leah and Rachel talked over what had happened I didn't know, but I suspected they did; didn't they talk about everything? But when I was around, there seemed to be an unspoken agreement that the subject wouldn't be brought up. Rachel slept in her own room. Leah and I fucked a couple of times, as enjoyably and lovingly as ever but almost wordlessly. Somehow I got the feeling that she was waiting for me to start the conversation. Perhaps this fantasy 3-way was just a passing impulse? She didn't give the impression she regretted anything. If possible, she seemed even more loving than before. She lost no opportunity to touch and kiss me. It felt as if she were trying to reassure me that things were still good between us. Leah s respect for me had grown, so had her devotion.

Rachel, too, seemed to go out of her way to be affectionate, touching and kissing me quite openly, whether when Leah was around or when we were alone.

On the following Friday evening we were lounging in the living room wondering what to do.

Don't you want to go out? I asked Rachel. It's Friday.

I'd rather stay in and drink wine with you guys, she said. If that's okay with you.

Of course, smiled Leah. She got up. I'll open a bottle.

Later the three of us were cozily snuggled together on the sofa, the second bottle half empty on the coffee table in front of us. The unwritten rule was clear. I always sat between them.

This is the kind of Friday I like, murmured Rachel, resting her head on my shoulder.

Me too, said Leah, giving me a kiss. What about you, darling? How do you like having two beautiful women all to yourself?

Oh, I like it, I said carefully.

After what you did for us last weekend, she continued. This is it, I thought. This is the conversation I'd been dreading. We thought we should do something for you.

My mind went into overdrive. No recriminations? No regrets? No change of heart?

Don't look so worried, Rachel put in. We're not going to rape you.

Leah laughed. Not unless you want us to.

She put her hand on my thigh and gave me another kiss. I could taste wine. I felt her hand move to my cock. Instantly it started to grow.

That's what I like, she smiled. A cock that responds to me.

That's what I like too, said Rachel, her eyes fixed on her sister's hand.

Touch it, invited Leah. You won't mind, will you, Jake darling?'

Not at all, I said, not daring to disagree with anything being suggested.

I love to feel it growing hard under his jeans, Leah said to her sister.

Rachel put a tentative hand on my thigh. Leah took it and placed it where her own had been.

Can you feel it? she asked.

Oh yes, murmured Rachel. It feels really hard already.

That's because he's turned on. Aren't you, darling?'

Hmm, I agreed.

She started to move her sister's hand up and down my erection. Stroke it, she urged. He loves to have his cock stroked through his jeans.

Rachel started to stroke my cock. Leah let go of her hand and rested it on my abdomen. Don't tense up, darling, she smiled. Just relax and enjoy it.

If you insist, I said. It's difficult relaxing when a beautiful woman is stroking your cock, but I tried.

Rachel pressed a little harder and after a while tried to wrap her fingers around my shaft. I can't grip it properly, she complained.

In that case, grinned Leah, you'd better take it out. It could probably do with an airing. She gave me a long kiss while Rachel fiddled with my belt buckle and zip.

I felt the release as my cock was freed from the restraint of my jeans, then Rachel's hand finding its way into the gap of my boxers. I let out an involuntary gasp as her fingertips touched the flesh of my cock, then her fingers were firmly wrapped around it and she was pulling it out into the open air.

Leah ended our kiss and looked down at my lap, where my cock was standing in her sister's firm grip. Is that better, darling? she asked me.

Oh yes, I murmured.

Rachel looked at her sister. Show me what you do, she said. I want to learn to masturbate him as well as you do.

Okay, said my wife. She took my cock in her hand and, barely touching, stroked it slowly up and down. First you start really gently. And vary where you touch it, she added. Like this. For a while she concentrated on the shaft, gently stretching my skin as her hand went to the base of my cock, then releasing it as her hand travelled up again. She gently rubbed her fingertips over my crown and under the prepuce. He particularly loves the crown being played with, don't you, Jacob?'

Oh yes, I murmured.

Now you do it, urged Leah.

Rachel took my cock in her hand and Leah and I watched as she slowly played with it. She seemed fascinated by what she was doing, experimenting with stretching my foreskin, then playing her fingertips over my crown and gently opening and closing the slit. It feels lovely, she murmured, all hard and silky at the same time.

Leah gave me a long kiss as I felt the delicious sensations of Rachel's hand moving over my cock. Deep moans came from my throat.

Leah smiled at me. Is she doing it right, Jacob?'

Oh yes, I murmured.

You can grip it a bit harder now, Leah told her sister.

Like this? Rachel's hand gripped my cock more firmly and stroked me steadily from top to bottom and back again. I could feel the pleasure start to build.

Do you want Rachel to make you come, Jacob, asked Leah, or do you want to rest for a while?'

What Rachel was doing felt great, but I knew it usually took quite a time for me to come just from a hand-job. I suspected they both had other things in mind. I'm in your hands, I smiled at them. Do whatever you want.

Okay, said Leah. Let go for a bit, she told Rachel. Let it rest. I felt Rachel's hand leave my cock as Leah planted another long kiss on my lips. Then she turned my face towards Rachel and I felt Rachel's warm soft lips on my mouth. She moaned throatily as her tongue sought mine. For a while I was passed between them like a shared meal.

How do you like Rachel? asked Leah. Is she a good kisser?'

It must be because you're sisters, I grinned. I find it difficult to differentiate between you.

Leah looked down at my cock, still standing hard and proud. Ah, look at it, all lonely down there. I think Big Jake wants to be kissed too.

She bent her head and I felt her tongue on my crown. Then her lips closed round it.

Oh fuck, I breathed.

Rachel watched, her lips apart. Show me, Leah, she murmured. I want to learn how to suck his cock, too.

Okay. My wife held my cock out for her sister to take. Sit here on the coffee table and take him into both of your hands, gently. First, lick it all over. Slowly.

Rachel followed the instructions to the letter. I felt the exquisite sensations of her tongue sliding over the crown.

Don't take it in your mouth straightaway. Tease him. It drives him wild. Doesn't it, Jacob? She smiled wickedly up at me.

You should know, I said.

For a time, Rachel licked my cock, lingering over the crown and occasionally putting the tip of her tongue in the slit.

Lick under the crown, advised Leah. He loves that.

I felt Rachel's tongue under the rim of the crown, a really sensitive spot. It was exquisite. I heard myself moan in encouragement.

Is she doing it right, Jacob? Leah asked me. Does it feel good?'

Oh yes, I murmured.

Stand up, Jacob, she said. It'll be easier for Rachel.

I stood up and faced Rachel sitting on the low table in front of me, my cock at exactly the same level as her mouth. Leah eased my jeans and boxers down my legs and off my fee; then pulled my t-shirt over my head. Very nice, she said admiringly.

Hot, agreed Rachel.

The two women were still fully clothed, but it felt oddly arousing to be naked in front of them. Rachel leant forward and resumed her licking of my cock.

You can put it in your mouth now, Leah told her, standing beside me caressing my stomach.

I looked down and watched Rachel slide her mouth over my cock. Leah reached round and held the base. With her other hand she turned my face to hers and locked my mouth in a long passionate kiss. I felt Rachel's mouth moving slowly up and down my shaft. I moaned deep in my throat. Leah's tongue thrashed together with mine.

When she released me, she murmured. I love holding your cock as you're being sucked off, Jacob. It feels very hard.

I love you holding it too, I smiled.

She smiled back. You and Rachel look really hot together, with your cock in her mouth.

I could barely think with the sensations running through my body, so I just said, I love you, darling.

She kissed me. I love you too. I love watching you being sucked off by my lovely little sister.

Rachel was leaning forward, eagerly taking almost the full length of my cock in her mouth, savoring it, then pulling back and swirling her tongue and lips around the crown. One hand slipped round to my ass and held me while the other gently cupped and caressed my balls. Then Rachel s fingers rubbed under my sack while her thumb swirled around my sphincter. It drove me nuts.

Leah continued to hold my cock at the base. I felt hands and lips everywhere. I was dying with the exquisite sensations.

How do you like being sucked off by your sister-in-law while your wife watches? Leah asked, her eyes bright.

I love it, I moaned.

Are you close to coming?'

Soon, I murmured.

Let it happen, she urged. I want to see you come inside her mouth.

I had been wanting to do just that, but had been worried that Rachel might not have been prepared for it. But as soon as Leah spoke, Rachel thrust me deeper into her throat, as if wanting me to go ahead. I started to move my hips back and forth. My cock slid in and out of Rachel's mouth. I could feel the back of her throat at the deepest point, then the play of her tongue as she let it slide almost out into the open. At the same time, Leah moved her hand in sync with my movements, inasmuch as she could with most of my cock in Rachel's mouth. The two movements of hand and mouth were doing wonderful things to my cock. If they continued I knew I would soon be coming.

That feels so good, I moaned.

Rachel took me even deeper into her mouth and Leah locked my lips in another long kiss.

Enjoying yourself, Jacob? She breathed when she released my mouth.

You know I am.

I love to see you having pleasure, she murmured. I love you more than anything.

I love you too, I said, half-insensible with exquisite sensations.

She gave me a quick kiss, then moved to sit on the low table beside Rachel. I want to watch you come, she said, her eyes gleaming. She put an arm round her sister's shoulders and the other around my middle. I felt her hand on my ass cheek, gently pushing me forward, encouraging me to put my cock further into Rachel's mouth. The sight of her excited face next to her sister eagerly sucking my cock was enough to tip me over the edge. I felt my orgasm building.

I'm coming, I warned them.

Go on, urged my wife. Come in Rach's mouth. Let it happen.

I felt the first load climb into my cock and empty itself into Rachel's eager mouth. I half expected her to pull back, but instead she took a quick deep nostril breath and thrust my cock even deeper. Leah moved her hand from her sister's shoulder to under her jaw. I could feel it caressing the end of my cock through the skin of Rachel's face. I blasted again.

Keep coming, Jacob, urged Leah. Swallow his come, Rachel, she told her sister. He loves it when I swallow.

Rachel kept my cock in her mouth when I jerked a third time. I could feel her tongue exploring my slit and around the crown. I thought I might explode from sensations that were almost too exquisite to bear. I came again and again into her warm mouth. With the encouragement of Leah's hand, Rachel swallowed it all, keeping my cock deep in her mouth the whole time. Even as my cock began to soften, she still held it between her lips, though allowed more of it to come out. Gently she caressed it with her tongue, swallowing hard, to extract the last bits of jizz.

Oh fuck, that's so good, I murmured.

Leah stood up and put her arms around me. Happy, darling?'

I'll tell you, I said with a smile, when I've worked out where I am.

Do you like coming in Rach's mouth?'

Oh yes,' I emphasized

No regrets?' Leah pressed.

No. I was too satisfied and too exhausted to think of anything much.

I don't have any regrets either. Leah assured me.

That's a relief, I said, kissing her. I wouldn't have done it if you hadn't been here. It was such a turn-on having you beside me. You liked it too, didn't you?' I pleaded.

She kissed me long and hard. Of course I did. You know I love watching you come. I just love giving you pleasure and I knew you'd enjoy Rachel sucking you off. She smiled down at Rachel, who was slowly releasing my softening cock from her mouth, then nudged me gently. You should kiss her, Jacob, and say thank you.

I sank down on the sofa and took Rachel's beautiful face in my hands. Thank you. That was amazing.

Did I do it right? she asked. Did it feel good?'

For answer I kissed her sweet lips. I caught the faint taste of my salty jizz. Of course you did it right. You could raise a man from the dead.

Did you like it when I swallowed your come?' Rachel was beaming.

Of course. How did you like the taste?'

She made a face. I don't know. It all happened so quickly, I didn't have time to think about it. She smiled. I loved the feeling of your cock when you were coming though. It jerked all over the place, like you were having spasms or something.

I like that too, said Leah, sitting beside me. He felt entranced & helpless, didn't he? It's a real turn-on knowing you're doing that to him.

They both laughed and nudged me playfully.

Torturers, I said. I'm nothing but your plaything.

Rachel gave me a long kiss. Play, she laughed. Just what I like.

Leah turned my face to her and gave me a longer kiss, pushing me way back on the sofa. I was naked and half sitting, half lying between my two beautiful women. I was exhausted but happy. My cock lay limply against my thigh. Leah regarded it with amusement.

It looks like the batteries are flat.

When we had finished the second bottle of wine I felt a bit more lively. I offered to do to the girls what Rachel had done for me. You can't go to bed without orgasms.

Leah shook her head. Save your strength. You're going to be busy this weekend. She winked at Rachel and they both burst into laughter. But you can watch us masturbate if you like.

That sounded a treat. Okay, if you're sure. I said in a puzzled tone.

She pointed to the chair opposite the sofa. Sit over there, then you'll be able to see everything.

Despite my tiredness, my cock gave a little stir. I pictured some lesbian passion. Are you going to put on a show for me?

Leah shook her head. Not the kind of show you imagine, she laughed. We're sisters. We're not into each other that way. Sorry to disappoint you, but it'll be solo action only.

I wasn't disappointed. I'm very happy with that, I smiled. You know how much I love to see you bring yourself off.

Rachel pushed her jeans down to her feet and off. And now you'll be able to see me too, she smiled wickedly.

They slouched back on the sofa, facing me, with their feet up on the edge of the coffee table. Rachel kept her knickers on at first, and played with her nipples only through the cotton of her top. Even so, I could see she had beautiful tits, firm and sensual. More uninhibited than her sister, Leah immediately stripped off completely and spread her legs. I'm so horny, she explained, I could come any minute.

One of Rachel's hands caressed a tit while the other started fingering her cotton-covered cunt. Gradual

Jacob's Bed: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Fri, 23 Oct 2026 10:53:00 -0500

Jacob's Bed: Part 1

Jake s sister-in-law moves in.

In 2 parts, based on the work of Bobbi R. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

My wife is a wonderful woman. We married when I was thirty-six and she was thirty-five. We'd both been through first marriages that had gone sour and I knew almost from the moment I met her that this one was going to be for the rest my life. My first marriage had been a disaster: I wanted kids but she didn't; I was a romantic, she was more hard-headed; yet she was the one who went into fits of jealousy every time I so much as talked to another woman. The sex wasn't that great either. It couldn't last and we divorced after only five years.

Leah, on the other hand, was everything any man could want. But I won't go into details. There's nothing more boring than listening to a man listing his wife's virtues. Let's just say we laughed a lot. Oh, and the sex was amazing. Even after we'd been married a couple of years, we were still at it like rabbits, fucking at every opportunity. Even at the cinema, we'd be unable to keep our hands to ourselves. Halfway through the previews, I'd feel Leah's hand drifting to my crotch and I'd slip my hand beneath her coat and try to get under her skirt without being seen. If our row was empty we'd sometimes manage to bring each other off. Even then, we'd rush home and dive into our bed to fuck for a couple of hours. She could keep me hard even after I'd come and she seemed to be permanently on heat. For those first couple of years we were pretty inventive too. Leah wanted to try out all the positions in the book; and a few that weren't. Sometimes we'd end up giggling like a couple of schoolkids, but then lust would take over and soon we'd be fucking like crazy again.

Eventually, though, that phase passed and we settled into just doing what we liked instead of trying to rewrite the Kama Sutra every day. Leah particularly liked me to take her from behind, which always guaranteed an orgasm for her. That position was pretty good for me too, especially when she wanted me to fuck her in the ass, which she did on occasion. I never pushed her, but she knew I liked it. We never settled into a routine, but we certainly slowed down a bit. We both wanted to have kids, but we agreed we'd enjoy two or three years on our own first.

It didn't quite work out that way, though, because after only a couple of years, her sister Rachel moved in. Rachel was 22 and had just finished college. She was a lot younger than Leah, almost a mistake by their parents, who hadn't really planned on extending their family in their 40s. But when she arrived they were delighted, with the result she was spoilt rotten. It was amazing she turned out as level-headed as she did. Perhaps it was because she had such a good role model in her older sister, who she regarded almost as a third parent. Especially for the past 10 years, Leah was someone Rachel shared all her secrets with. Especially for the dating and romance advice. Rachel asked Leah all kinds of questions, and soon the two knew everything about each other.

Rachel s college years ended with a crushing breakup. She d given herself completely to a 3rd guy, who ended up dumping her right after commencement, then flew off to take an internship in Dubai.

Leah and I helped her move into our spare room and pretty soon we got used to having her around. She got a job at a local coffee shop and contributed what she could to the housekeeping. Leah and I had good jobs, so we didn't push her. She had her own circle of friends; no permanent boyfriend though; and divided her time between them and us, even though we were both nearly forty by then. She didn't seem to mind going out with us; she liked the same sort of films we did and enjoyed going out for meals, so long as we paid. What I'm trying to say is that we liked having her around. It was fun having a young person in the house. For one thing, it didn't make us feel so old.

I know what you're thinking, though. Didn't it cramp our sex life? The short answer is no. We carried on pretty much as before. Okay, we were a bit more careful when and where we fucked. We made sure we knew Rachel was going to be out for at least an hour before we fucked on the kitchen table, but we certainly didn't wait for her to be out of the house every time we wanted sex. If she was in her room and we fancied getting it on in front of the TV, we just closed the door. Rachel knew what we were doing, but she was polite enough not to burst in on us. We didn't kid ourselves she didn't know when we were fucking. Leah made enough noise; Rachel would have had to be deaf not to hear her.

It wasn't like it was discussed either; well, not at first. We didn't ask her permission, like, Rachel, we're just going for a fuck. Is that okay with you? She was mature enough to know that two people in love have sex. She was no virgin, which we knew because she'd told Leah. Between the two girls her sex life wasn't a secret. Sometimes I'd come into a room and they'd be giggling over something together. Often the object of their mirth would be some poor guy Rachel had been to bed with.

I swear he thought foreplay was something to do with golf, Rachel said once.

Leah said, Poor you, and they both laughed.

You two must have amazing sex, said Rachel, glancing at me.

Why do you say that? asked Leah.

Come on, laughed her sister. I can hear you all over the house.

Sorry, I said. We'll try and turn down the volume.

Rachel wouldn't have that. Don't on my account. It's great knowing you're still fucking. I feel quite jealous.

That night when we were in our huge high-framed canopy bed, Leah wanted to fuck face-to-face. I want to watch your face when you're inside me, she said.

Okay, I said. I love watching Leah s ass twerk as she rides my cock. Our solid wood-frame canopy has inlaid mirrors, which sort of let us watch a porno of each other, while we fuck each other.

After she played with my cock for a while, and her cunt was slipping down onto my turgid shaft, we lay face to face and she looked me in the eye.

Well? I smiled. What do you see?'

A guy who's got his cock just where he wants it to be, she laughed.

Right, I agreed.

Does it feel good? she asked.

You bet. I grinned.

What do you see? Leah asked as she saw my gaze diverted to the mirrored canopy.

An awesome sexy ass twerking on my cock!

So what are you thinking about? she smiled.

Isn't it obvious?' I said.

Tell me anyway. She insisted

You, of course, I said, and the feeling of your cunt round my cock.

Liar. You're thinking of Rachel.

It was such a preposterous idea, I actually laughed. That is so untrue, it doesn't even deserve an answer.

She smiled a superior kind of smile. I can see it in your eyes.

What, you can see little pictures of her in my eyeballs?'

Almost. She laughed. Don't be scared of admitting it. I'd be surprised if you weren't thinking of her. She's beautiful.

She gave my cock a squeeze with her vaginal muscles and a jolt of pleasure ran through me.

I can't think of anything when you do that. I chuckled.

Don't change the subject, she said. I just want you to tell me the truth. Go on, admit you find her attractive.

Okay, she's attractive, I agreed. But that doesn't mean I'm thinking of her when I'm fucking you.

No, but you are, she insisted. You're thinking of her firm young tits and imagining what her cunt feels like.

Even though she was smiling, I still thought it better to keep denying it. Jealousy had been one of the reasons my first marriage had broken up and I wasn't about to let the same thing happen with us.

I am not, I said, as simply and straightforwardly as I could. The trouble is, she was almost right. True, I hadn't been thinking of Rachel when we'd first started fucking, but after Leah had brought her into the conversation, I couldn't get the sight of her out of my head.

She's got a fantastic figure, hasn't she? She was teasing, I knew, and finding my discomfort highly amusing.

I said nothing. But the thought ran through my head that she must have guessed something about what I was thinking from the fact my cock was still as hard as a rock. You sure seem to want me to start fantasizing about Rachel, don t you?

Don't look so worried, darling, she said, taking my face in her hands and giving me a long passionate kiss. I'm not saying you'd rather be fucking her instead of me. I know you love me and love fucking me. But I've seen how you look at her and I know you fancy her.

I started to protest but she stopped me with another kiss.

No, don't deny it. You know I hate people lying. I mean it when I say I don't mind. I really don't. I know you find me beautiful too.

I do, I said quickly. You know I do. For good measure I accompanied my words with a couple of slow thrusts of my cock.

Oh, that feels lovely, darling, she said, closing her eyes for a moment. But don't make me come yet. I want us to fuck for a long time.

Okay by me, I said.

So it really is alright that you fancy Rachel. she repeated. I'm not jealous of her. She's my sister and I love her. I feel; I don't know; somehow proud of the fact I've got a sister who is beautiful and who my husband fancies. Does that make sense?'

If you say so, I said.

So just admit you're thinking of her, she smiled.

I looked hard at her and she looked back at me, half serious, half amused. I could only see honesty reflected back at me. And then we can fuck? I asked.

Then we can fuck, she said.

And you really don't mind if I fancy her?'

I really don't mind.

In fact, you'd quite like it if I did?' I implored some more

Yes, she said. I'd like it.

Okay, I said. I fancy her.

And you're thinking of her, she insisted.

Well, it's a bit difficult not to be thinking of her, I laughed, after you insisted that we talked so much about her. But I don't wish I was fucking her instead of you.

I know, she said. Now you can fuck me. And you can think of her as much as you like, so long as you keep that cock good and hard and give me a good orgasm.

So I fucked her for a long time. And after a while I turned her over and she went on her hands and knees and I fucked her from behind and I thought of my cock buried in her cunt and I thought of my cock buried in her sister's cunt and somehow it made my thrusts more urgent or powerful or something and then Leah was moaning and crying out and coming and then I was coming into her warm delicious cunt and it was a really lovely loving fuck and we ended up hugging and saying how much we loved each other and kissing a lot until we fell asleep.

The next morning I went down to the kitchen and found Rachel eating a piece of toast. She grinned at me. Hello, stud.

Then she flung her arms round me and gave me a big kiss on the cheek.

What was that for? I asked, a bit stunned.

I love you, brother-in-law, she said.

Er, yeah?'

For making my sister so happy, she added by way of explanation. I've never seen her like this. She looks like the cat that got the cream; every minute of every day. You're obviously a really special guy. I have close to 10 years of multiple failed relationships, and my sister won the love lottery.

Thanks, I muttered, not really knowing how to reply. I try.

I love being around you two. You make the world seem a better place.

That's a lot to live up to, I said. Could it be just that we love each other?'

It's not just that. It's that you're so; into each other. The way you look at each other, it's like you're always wanting to fuck each other's brains out.

That obvious, huh? I said. I could feel myself blushing a bit.

Don't be embarrassed. I like it. It's hot. Listening to Leah come last night I brought myself off twice.

Oh dear, I said, blushing a bit deeper. I hope you didn't hear what we were talking about.

I didn't have a glass pressed to the wall, she laughed, if that's what you're worried about. She looked at her watch and headed for the door. But don't worry, she added with a mischievous grin, Leah tells me everything. Then she was gone.

So did you tell her? I asked Leah a couple of nights later.

Did I tell who what? she asked, looking up from where she was licking my cock.

Did you tell Rachel what we were talking about the other night? You know, about her and you and me?'

Of course, she said, I tell her everything.

Oh great, I said. So now she thinks I fancy her.

Not more than you fancy me, I hope, she said, pretending to be cross.

Of course not, I said quickly. But that's bad enough.

Don't be silly, she said, giving my cock a long kiss. She was flattered. She said it was exciting to be fancied.

I'm not sure I'll be able to look at her again.

Why not? It does wonders for her self-confidence knowing an older man thinks she's hot.

I never said she's hot.

Look, Jacob, she may act all mature and worldly-wise, but like all young girls, she worries about her looks, her personality, how she appears to other people, men especially. She's still finding herself. And I think; and she agrees; that being around us; you especially; is giving her confidence, helping her to grow up and be herself.

Like parents? I suggested, though I didn't like the sound of that.

No, not authority figures, she said. More like close friends. The closest friends you can imagine. People you trust absolutely. People you'd die for. People who are always there for you. That's how she sees us. And that's how I see her. And how I hope you do too.

I try, I said. But you've been there her whole life. I'm pretty late on the scene.

Don't do yourself down, she said, playfully hitting me. She already worships you.

How do you know?

Because she's told me.

That night it was my turn to make some noise, as I cried out when I came in her mouth. I offered to eat her, but she said she wanted to make herself come for a change, so I just held her and kissed her while she masturbated. She looked lovely when she came. I tried not to think of how Rachel might look when she masturbated.

Over the next few days and weeks I gradually got used to the idea of Rachel knowing that I fancied her. I got used to the knowing grins and winks from her; and from Leah; and the unexpected hugs and kisses. And if I expected any complaints from Leah that her sister was getting a bit too friendly, they never came. On the contrary she seemed to love how well we were all getting on. Often we'd all three end up in a kind of group hug, laughing like drains and swearing how much we loved each other.

By this time Rachel had a sort-of boyfriend, though they didn't seem to behave much like a couple. They always went out in a crowd and he never came round to the house. Then one day I came home from work to find Leah and Rachel sitting on the sofa, Rachel in tears and in her sister's arms.

The boyfriend broke up with her, said Leah.

Idiot, I said. Obviously he has no taste in women.

Thank you, sniffed Rachel.

Make us a pot of tea, please, Jacob, said Leah.

So we sat and drank tea and gradually Rachel stopped crying. Then I suggested we all go down the local pub and have a couple of beers.

And we can criticize all the useless men we've known, said Leah.

And I'll praise the two wonderful women, I said. Which was a bit cheesy, but it made them laugh, so that was alright.

We got a bit drunk and Rachel had one or two wobbly moments, but mostly we just laughed a lot. At home Rachel hugged and kissed us both and announced she was going to bed. Try not to make too much noise, you two, she added with a sad smile. You'll only make me jealous.

For the next two or three weeks Rachel was a bit subdued around the house. She didn't go out much and when we asked her why, she said, That lot bore me. They're so immature. I'd rather be with you two.

Though that was fine by me; what man wouldn't like having two sexy women to come home to? it seemed to worry Leah a little.

I think Rachel is missing something, she said one night when I was kissing her cunt.

I looked up. Like what?'

Well, this for a start, she said.

Well, I began, but couldn't think of anything to say.

You know she masturbates practically every night to make her go to sleep.

Does she? The image of Rachel playing furiously with her cunt immediately put another inch on my cock.

It's not healthy. She needs a good fucking.

Well, she's beautiful and sexy, I said. Men must be queuing up.

They probably are, she agreed. The problem is, since that idiot ditched her, she's not interested.

Can't you persuade her not all men are like him?'

I've tried, she said with a smile. The trouble is the only example I can think of is you.

That is a problem, I agreed, given I'm in love with you. I bent to her cunt and gently put my lips to her clit.

Oh yes, she sighed.

After a while she started moaning in the way she always did to tell me I was in the right spot. Her lips were swollen and slippery. She tasted delicious. Then she said, Maybe you should fuck her.

At first I didn't think I could have heard her right. After all, I had my head between her thighs. What?'

You know exactly what to do to make a woman feel good about herself, she said. Her face had the dreamy expression it wore when she knew she was going to come; maybe in a few minutes, maybe in half an hour, but definitely.

Maybe you should fuck her. Leah smiled.

No, I said firmly. Don't even joke about it.

Don't talk, she said. Go back to what you were doing.

Dutifully I returned to her cunt. After a minute she was softly moaning again. I tried to put her suggestion out of my mind. She was joking. She was just aroused from my sucking her clit. She was letting her cunt do the talking. She didn't really mean it. Somehow the thought of me fucking her sister turned her on.

Imagine how she'd feel if you were doing this to her, she murmured. She'd love you forever.

Maybe she would, I thought, and maybe she wouldn't. What's certain is that I was married to Leah and I loved her and I wasn't about to jeopardize that by fucking her sister. Even if it was at her suggestion.

Of course, once the idea was in my head I couldn't get it out. Even as I was sucking Leah to a thundering orgasm, I imagined it was Rachel's young cunt I was sucking, even though I'd never seen it. The picture made me more energetic than usual. It must have had an effect on Leah, because she made enough noise to wake the dead.

Afterwards, when we were falling asleep in each other's arms, she murmured. That was amazing, Jacob. I wish Rachel could experience it too.

For some days after, Leah said nothing more about it. And gradually my imagination stopped working overtime. I stopped thinking about Rachel naked and in my arms and my cock in her cunt; Fortunately Leah was still as horny as usual, perhaps even more than usual, so I was still getting plenty of great sex. I assumed poor Rachel was still masturbating herself to sleep. But what could I do about that?

Sunday morning came and Leah and I lay half-asleep under the duvet and tried to think of a reason to get up. There came a soft knock on the door.

Are you decent? Rachel called from the hallway.

Leah stirred. Just about.

Rachel poked her head round the door. Either of you guys want a cup of tea?'

It's only half past eight, muttered Leah. It's too early for tea.

Rachel stood in a t-shirt that barely covered her ass. Sorry, I didn't realize.

Don't stand there shivering. Get in. And because my side of the bed was nearest to the door, Leah held back my side of the duvet. I quickly put my hand on it to stop her revealing the fact I was naked.

Thanks, grinned Rachel. It is a bit chilly.

She climbed in and, although our bed was huge and had plenty of room for three, I edged closer to Leah.

Don't hog the bed, Jacob, Leah complained.

Sorry, said Rachel. Am I crowding you guys?'

Of course not, grinned Leah. He's worried

Wonder Woman Has Needs

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Thu, 22 Oct 2026 10:46:00 -0500

Wonder Woman Has Needs

Jason had no idea how much she admired him.

Based on a post by satinstarr Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Jason Trevor was laying in bed, unable to sleep. It was the middle of the night. How could he sleep after what happened that afternoon? He never imagined she was real, until she rescued him. And what a rescue it was!

He remembered every detail. Jason was returning to his car after a workout at the gym. He was comfortable in a small pair of nylon red jogging shorts and a yellow tank top that showed off his muscular frame. He was an impressive young man and had the eye of many young women especially in those sensational shorts.

He had no sooner gotten to his car when a small gang of four troublemakers circled him, from out of nowhere. One of them held a black tire iron.

Hey, fitness boy, the main guy with half-grown-in beard said, give us the watch. Jason s Rolex. A gift from his father many years ago.

Jason straightened himself up, ready for a fight. No way, he said.

They closed in all at ounce. Jason punched two of them, knocking them backward, but the third came in a struck him hard and there was nothing he could do. A forth guy wrestled the watch off him and took off with it. And that s when she arrived. Wonder Woman!

She leaped from what seemed like midair, dropping from the sky. She landed and planted fists on her hips. In broad daylight, her tight satin suit gleamed, accentuating her super body. Her hair was curled beautifully around her face, her stare hard and confident.

None of them could believe what they were seeing! There she was in her tight blue satin shorts with stars and the red bustier with the eagle. Her legs were shiny and tan, her shoulders and arms a bronze color. Her bracelets, belt and Tiara gleamed gold and her lasso was attached snugly on her shiny hip.

If you don t want trouble, I recommend you leave now, Wonder Woman said.

Two of the goons rushed in to grab her. She stopped them dead in their tracks, and they were immediately startled at her surprising strength. She held them back easily. They strained and strained to get their hands on her, but they were no match. Her hips flexed with strength, her satin shorts tightening, shining in the sun.

Wonder Woman whirled around and snatched one of them by his shirt collar and belt. A moment later she lifted and threw him through the air! He sailed what seemed like twenty feet high, over several cars, coming back down and crashing into an open dumpster! With only one hand she took the other guy and did the same! He tumbled through the air and rolled across the hood of a car. They were disoriented and rolled around on the ground in pain.

Jason watched all of this, in shock and awe. Wonder Woman was more beautiful in person than he ever imagined and her power was hard to believe!

The leader of the goon squad was holding a black tire iron. He swung it at her. Wonder Woman snatched his hand and squeezed. He felt the enormous pressure of her grip and he could no longer hold the iron securely. She snatched the bar from his hand.

Wonder Woman lifted the tire iron and held it parallel with the ground in front of her chest. She took a deep breath, the red satin and gold eagle expanding as she did.

The iron was curling in her grip. She had complete control over it. A moment later, the creak grew into a howling and terrible cry as she applied even greater strength!

As Jason watched her bend the bar, he grew an erection in record time. The front of his jogging shorts sprouting a long, shiny tent.

Wonder Woman finished off the steel, the bar now a deep U shape, the ends facing each other! She flung it on the ground away from her where it clanged loudly! The leader of the gang, freaked out and took off running like a wild animal. Wonder Woman hurried to Jason and touched his shoulder lightly.

Are you hurt? Are you all right? She asked.

Jason said, Wonder Woman! Is it really you?

She smiled and said, Yes, it s really me. Jason, are you all right?

Jason said, How; how did you know my name?

Wonder Woman said, You re father was a very close friend. Is it any surprise I would know the name of his only son?

Jason said, Of course. Dad talked about you a lot. But I had doubts about how accurate the stories were. I just never imagined; all the stories.

Jason stared at her, locking eyes with her. His hazel eyes were piercing and he had a playful lock of dark hair that fell just above his left eyebrow. Like Superman.

Wonder Woman smiled and said, You re father was a very good and loyal friend. Jason was oblivious of some aspects of his father s life. But Wonder Woman knew more about Jason than she was prepared to reveal, for now.

Jason said, Oh, Wonder Woman, you are the most beautiful woman in the world. No one compares to you. Just looking at your photos, I always thought that.

Wonder Woman glanced down, seeing Jason s obvious erection in the front of those sexy shorts. She did her best to pretend she hadn t seen and said, Go get checked out at the hospital. Then go home and rest.

Jason said, But; but will I see you again?

Wonder Woman said, Don t worry, I won t be far away.

After that she ran off, her blue satin shorts and stars gleamed brightly as she ran, and Jason could not stop watching her. When she was gone, he looked down at himself, at his throbbing boner barely staying in the confines of his small, nylon jogging shorts. He jumped into his car and hurried home. The whole ride he stayed fully erect, his cock throbbing, desperate for release. He kept thinking about her, about her feats of strength.

When he got home he ran to the restroom and peeled his shorts down. He was harder than ever. He lotioned up his boner and grabbed hold. Remembering her body, that satin suit and her awesome feat of strength!

Oh, Jason cried out, sliding his hand up and down his rigid shaft, pumping so hard.

The thought of her bending that bar!

Uh! He experienced a sudden release, a hard rope of cum exploding from him, splashing against the side of his shower wall where he stood. Even after this explosive release he remained as hard as iron for nearly twenty minutes.

A sleepless night.

Jason, now in bed at midnight, remembering all this whispered, I d give anything to see you again, Wonder Woman.

He reached down, feeling his cock, already semi erect. He wrapped his fingers around his phallus and began to pull.

Um; oh, Wonder Woman!

He was about to strip his briefs off, when from the darken doorway, a soothing, female voice said, Don t be alarmed. You re in no danger.

Jason looked up from his bed, seeing a shape in his room. A human shape in the dark! He snapped on the switch to the underbed light and the room had a soft glow from under the bed. And to his astonishment, there she was. Standing just a few feet from the foot of his bed.

Hello, Jason.

Jason said, Wonder Woman? I must still be dreaming.

Wonder Woman said, You re not dreaming, Jason. I m real. As real as you.

Jason climbed out of bed, not realizing he was only in his skimpy briefs. Wonder Woman took note of his build: sharp, angular muscles that only a young man who cared about his health and appearance would have. He obviously spent time in the sun, his skin a wonderful bronze color.

The briefs left not much to the imagination. His cock, though not fully erect, created a tension against the front of those tiny briefs.

Jason stepped around the front of his bed, standing just a few feet from her. He reached over and grabbed one of the thick brass bedposts rising from the footboard of his king size bed. He devoured her with his eyes, stunned at her body and how tight her satin suit was wrapped on her. Her chest was a marvel, the red satin bustier pressing her tits up just the slightest, and the gold eagle on her chest was majestic, the wings of it enlarged from the size of her luscious tits.

Wonder Woman said, I came to return this.

She opened her right hand, revealing his watch!

Jason said, Oh; you recovered it!

She handed it to him and he examined it closely. No damage whatsoever!

Wonder Woman said, You ll be glad to know all four of your attackers were captured. I saw to it myself.

Thank you, Wonder Woman! Thank you!

You re very welcome. She smiled. And now, if you don t mind, I was hoping to ask you a few questions. About this afternoon.

Jason said, I can t stop thinking about it. About what you did; how did you know I was in trouble?

Wonder Woman said, Well, let s just say I have a keen interest in protecting the Trevor family.

Jason said, Were you and my father ever a thing?

Wonder Woman said, No. Your father was interested in someone else.

Jason nodded and said, I suppose. Otherwise I wouldn t be here.

Wonder Woman said, And I m very glad that you are here, Jason

Jason blushed.

She no longer had her superhero persona, like she had this afternoon. She nervously said; Jason, I have some questions for you. Direct questions that would require direct answers.

Jason said, Shoot.

Are you in love with me? She asked, her voice quivering.

Jason blushed and said I, um; I mean; I.

Wonder Woman removed her golden lasso, unsnapping it from her belt. She uncoiled it and slid it around Jason, tightening it.

Jason said, Wait, what are you?

Jason felt warmth flush through his body, and indeed he was compelled to tell the truth, no matter how personal or embarrassing it might be.

Wonder Woman held the lasso with her right hand and said, Now, Jason, the truth; looking at me right now, are you in love with me?

Jason struggled to keep it to himself, but he couldn t. The golden lasso was compelling him to say it out loud.

Jason said, Yes, Wonder Woman. I m in love with you. Deeply so.

The goddess then asked, What do you want more than anything?

Jason said, I; I want to make love to you, Wonder Woman. I want to run my hands over your satin tights, around your incredible ass, those stars. I want to feel your impossible tits; take one in my mouth and roll my tongue over your nipple.

She was just listening, those beautiful blue eyes intense, those high arched eyebrows lifted slightly. Curious.

Then she asked; Tell me, Jason, what is it about me that you find so; so irresistible?

Jason said, Your beauty. You are the most beautiful woman in the world. Your body, pulled so tightly into that satin suit. Those blue shorts, cut so high in those V shapes right next to your;

She was glad Jason was so bashful, My what, Jason. Would you dare to say it?

Jason said, Oh, Wonder Woman, your; your; I cannot imagine how incredible it is.

She paced a bit, her full hips swaying, the gleam of satin on her shorts dancing from one side to the other. Those super long, perpetually tan legs flexing with muscle beneath.

Wonder Woman said, Jason, when I rescued you earlier from your attackers, you had a spectacular erection. At the time I chose not to draw attention to it, so as to not embarrass you. Besides, at the time I was all business, defending justice. But there was no hiding it, especially not in those dolphin jogging shorts you were wearing today. You were very obviously, seriously aroused. Why?

Jason said, Watching you use your super strength. A woman as beautiful as you, in that satin suit, with the strength of a hundred men. When you were bending that bar with your bare hands; I responded instantly. I thought I was going to blow some cum, right then and there.

Wonder Woman looked down, and saw Jason s now obvious arousal. His form fitting white spandex skimpy underwear were barely holding in his throbbing erection. The threads themselves were pushed out into a long tent. She'd have to guess it's six inches long, and the shape of the head of his cock was visible, even the details of it. It was large on top, it s shape well defined. No doubt it would provide a woman with more than ample stimulation and release.

Wonder Woman took a long look at it, contemplating its size and appreciating its nearly perfect shape. Slowly she released Jason from the lasso & began to coil the golden lasso back into tight loops and then she snapped it against her golden belt.

She turned slowly, her perfect ass coming into view. She walked slowly away several steps, those hourglass hips swinging left and right, the satin hugging her ass, so tight and shiny, the constellation of stars gleaming. And just below were those legs, those endless tan legs; she knew what this was doing to him. She knew all too well.

Wonder Woman turned back toward Jason and said, Suppose, Mr. Trevor, just suppose I were to indulge your strongest desire. Here. Tonight. What then?

Jason said, I would never forget. I would dream about it the rest of my life. It would be more valuable than any amount of money; the memory of you, Wonder Woman.

Wonder Woman smiled, her red, wet lips parting and those stunning white teeth showing.

Wonder Woman said, . Also, can you call me Diana? It fits better when friends use first names instead of titles.

Diana, Jason said with hesitancy.

But just when we re alone. And never refer to me as Diana, to anyone else, Okay?

Sure! Jason assured her.

Jason, I m going to give you what you want. Tonight. I m going to stay with you until dawn. That s six hours. Do you think you re up to it?

The implications of what she said crashed down on Jason all at once. It was overwhelming and hard to comprehend.

Jason stammered, I; I don t know what to say.

Diana said, Don t say anything, Jason. Just make love to me. Make me feel loved. Make me cum. Help me not to forget this night either. It s not all about you anymore. Do you understand? I have needs, too.

Jason nodded and smiled, that adorable lock of curly hair hanging over his bright hazel eyes.

Diana said, Very well. Now, before we can start, I need to; change into something more appropriate. Now, I want you to stand back, and close your eyes. You should also plug your ears.

Jason said, Why? What s going to happen?

There was an explosion of blue light and a deafening clap of thunder! Jason s eyes were shut, but even so he could see an intense brightness through his eyelids. Despite having his ears plugged he heard the clap of thunder and felt the rumble of the floor beneath him. Slowly it all faded and finally he unplugged his ears and opened his eyes.

Jason lost his breath and said, Oh; Diana!

She was now in a black satin kimono, so short it barely covered her swollen cunt lips. The top was open so that her jiggling tits were quite visible, with only her incredible nipples just barely hidden by the edges of it. Her hair was full of volume and framed her incredible face like the mane of a lion. She was still wearing her tiara. Her forever tan legs had an incredible sheen to them as did all her skin.

Wrapped tightly around her waist was her gold belt which kept the kimono barely in place. Jason also noticed that she still had her golden bracelets on her wrists.

This attire will be far more conducive to our mutual desire. Wouldn t you agree? Diana winked.

Jason nodded and felt clear fluid, like oil, already beginning to seep from the tip of his throbbing hard cock! How would he last long enough with her? How? She possessed superhuman strength! He d be no match for her.

As if picking up on this, Diana said, Now to be fair, Jason, I realize that with my great strength, I d overwhelm you, and our night would be very brief. And I m not interested in anything so shallow or fleeting.

She glanced toward his bed, taking immediate note of the brass bed posts.

I m being extremely vulnerable with you right now, Jason, she said.

Diana approached Jason, and pulled open the front of her kimono, now exposing her tits and nipples. They were large and more glorious that he ever imagined.

Diana said, I don t have any special powers now, Jason. I m like any other woman. Average strength, endurance, speed.

Jason slid his briefs off, then stepped toward her and said, There s nothing average about you, Wonder Woman.

She smiled and reached down, gently wrapping her fingers around his throbbing cock, gently feeling the shape of his head. Those fingers were so soft and gentle; the same fingers that just bent two inches of solid brass!

Make love to me, Jason, Diana said. She gently took his right hand, and guided it down to below her waist and then eased his fingers into her perfectly trimmed hair. It was a narrow small patch like a stripe and no wonder; with her satin shorts cut so high in front!

Jason moved his fingers up, now feeling her lips; and just how wet they were. There would be no resistance entering her. She reacted to his touch, her lips pursing and a moan coming from between then.

Oh. she breathed.

She looked down and saw the growing moist droplet oozing out of his cock tip. His boner saluting upward a stiff incline.

She gently pushed him back, step by step toward the bed. Jason eased down on his back, all six inches of his steel, pointed up & above the headboard brass., his head so swollen and enlarged.

Diana climbed above him, and opened her legs. Her tits were lifted, her nipples so erect. She eased down, her wet lips touching and then devouring his cock! She lowered onto him, feeling him grow inside her, sliding unimpeded all the way to her top where she felt that magnificent head of his pressed against her spot. Jason s cock felt like it was being doused with hot fudge topping.

She looked down at him. Her face! Her hair. The gleaming gold tiara with red ruby star in the center of it! Her tits. Her impossible, glorious pussy swallowing all six inches of him.

And now, Jason Trevor, Diana said in a sultry tone, I m gunna ride your cock to nirvana!.

A moment later she began a pumping motion with her hips, subtle at first, and then gradually more and more, sliding up and down on his rod. Her tits began to lift and bounce, up and down, up and down.

He reached for her hips, his fingers sliding around to her incredible, perfect ass!

Oh, Diana! Jason moaned. I can t believe this is happening!

Jason was still trying to comprehend the reality of the situation. He was making love to Wonder Woman! The Wonder Woman! Diana was pumping her hips harder, sliding up and down perfectly along all six inches of Jason Trevor s iron hard cock. Up and down, up and down like an engine, her tits so large, hanging incredibly over her ribcage and flat, tan stomach. Her nipples were pointed up, so erect they looked as hard as steel bolts in a building!

Diana s wet, red lips formed a perfect O shape, her eyes closed and her head craned backward.

Oh, oh, oh, uh, uh, oh, Jason! She cried out into the room!

Jason s mind raced. Was this really happening? Did Wonder Woman just cry out his name in pleasure? Was he actually going to make her .

Oh she howled. Oh, yes, here it cums!

Jason felt her pussy clamp down on his cock followed by a spasm of her muscles deep inside! The head of his cock, that large umbrella shape, struck her G Spot one final time and that s when he felt her cum! It was a sudden rush of very warm cream spilling all over him, coating the whole length of his rod!

Uh, uh, uh! Diana cried out, still pumping her hips furiously up and down, up and down, coating his iron hard boner with her fluid, emptying herself all over him.

She looked down at him, never losing her rhythm, still pumping up and down. Her blue eyes had an electric quality, as if they were glowing. That beautiful gold tiara was shining in her full hair, the ruby red star twinkling! She was breathing heavy, her chest heaving up and down fro

Spells and Retributions: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Wed, 21 Oct 2026 10:44:00 -0500

Spells and Retributions: Part 2

Four body-swapped teens have more sexual firsts.

Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

To his surprise, Chris woke up in Mary's bedroom again. He had gone to sleep on that bed, after fingering Mary's clit to one last orgasm, thinking it was his last chance ever to experience a female orgasm. Though he honestly wasn't very good at it yet, and nearly didn't get there on his own. If only Mary had a dildo or a vibrator handy, but no, she was a good Christian girl, or at least she had been when this whole mix-up started.

At first, when Chris woke up and saw the pillowy outlines of Mary's breasts, he was distraught. They had recited the same spell again. Surely it should have put Chris back into his own body, or at least one of the others'. But no, somehow he'd ended up in Mary's body twice in a row. He wondered if the spell had worked at all the second time, or if it just hadn't worked for him. At the very least, it meant Mary wasn't back to being herself yet either.

But feeling those pillowy breasts with his hands, the nipples firming up against the night shirt, Chris started to warm to the prospect of one more day as a woman. Maybe yesterday he had woken up as a girl, but he was a woman now, having been fucked twice in the school bathroom. Chris knew he was going to be enjoying those memories for a long time to come, even though through the bathroom door he had been able to hear the other kids laughing about what was going on. Laughing that Mary was actually having sex (even though it was actually Chris). Laughing that Chris was fucking her (even though that had actually been Theresa).

One more day, Chris thought. He could be okay with one more day in a female body. Just one more, and then hopefully everything goes back to normal. The longer he spent in Mary's body, the more normal it felt, and that worried him. He was starting to see things the way she did, feel things the way she did. Was he becoming more female? He wasn't sure where his mind ended and her body began.

What if he were stuck as Mary for the rest of his life? He'd already been careless with her body the day before, letting two men cum inside Mary's snatch. Letting wasn't the right word. He had encouraged it. He had enjoyed it. But if this went on, if this body was going to be Chris's long term, he had to be more responsible with it, or it'd be him pushing out a baby at age 19. As it was, he might end up being the one telling Mary to push.

When he had woken up yesterday he had been a virgin. He had been a good Christian boy, though at 18, "boy" didn't seem quite right. It was all changing so fast. In a way, if Mary was pregnant with his baby, Chris felt a little cheated. Yes he'd taken part in making that baby. Yes he'd felt the seed when it entered into him. But he'd still feel cheated for not being the one spilling that seed, even though the seed was his.

But he'd also taken Paul's cock inside Mary's womb, because it had been Mary behind Paul's eyes. He looked back on that now with a mix of arousal and disbelief and disgust at the idea of feeling his brother's erection move inside him, even if it had felt extraordinary.

"Mary! Breakfast now or never!" Mary's mother shouted from the kitchen. Chris startled, realizing he'd been getting himself worked up, when he should have been getting dressed. Mary's mother hadn't noticed a thing the previous day, but Chris had kept his mouth shut around her. Speaking of mouths, his mind went back to that kiss with Mary; no, he had to focus on getting dressed.

Again he downed a glass of OJ and a buttered toast and ran for the bus, slowed down by the bounce in Mary's cleavage. He spent his first class of the day in a daze. He hadn't run into any of his friends yet, since they all had different classes for first period. Mary was in a higher-level physics class than Chris was, and it was all over his head anyway, he had no hope of keeping up.

Between classes, he ducked into the bathroom to relieve himself, since he had forgotten to, when he had hurried out the door. This time he remembered to go into the ladies' room.

Afterwards, he couldn't help it, as soon as he started touching himself down there, he got carried away, heedless of the little yelps escaping his clenched teeth. He was trying to quickly reach an orgasm to get some relief, but he was still figuring out how it all worked by trial and error, and when he was impatient, his fingers tended to go too hard, too fast.

Then he was interrupted by a knock on the stall door. Chris quickly pulled up his sweatpants and opened the stall door. In front of him was Theresa.

"Hey, it's me, Mary," she said, with Theresa's voice. With Theresa's slightly more slender build, and hair that gracefully curved at the shoulder. Chris prided himself on still being attracted to women.

"I'm you again," Chris said, and then had to explain. "I'm Chris."

"Oh," Mary said, taking a second to think things through. "Look, that problem you were dealing with. Maybe I could help?" Mary said with a sly smile.

"You would do that?" Chris asked. He wasn't sure where this was headed, but he was dying to find out.

"If it'll keep you out of trouble, sure," Mary said. "But not here. Let's go to the wrestling room. It's not being used during this period."

They snuck through the halls together. As seniors on the verge of graduating from this high school, no one would think twice about the two of them cutting a class. When they got to the wrestling room, Mary flipped on the lights, revealing the padded floor, the wall to wall mirror. Fortunately the door had a lock on the inside.

Mary stepped close to Chris, and leaned in. Theresa was slightly taller, her neck a little longer, so Chris had to angle his head up to meet her lips. It was Chris's first time kissing a girl actually, and even though he had cherished when Mary had kissed him the day before, it had been tainted because she had kissed him with Paul's lips.

Chris started to take the initiative, slipping his hands up under Mary's sweater, unclasping her bra. He was getting more practice with that. Mary gasped as Chris's hands slid across her chest, and stomach, reaching around her back and pulling her close. Hearing her gasp like that was a thrill, a sign he was doing something right. But soon Mary started undressing him. He tried to even the score, and got her to take off that sweater at least, but soon Mary had him down to just panties. And she slid those down off his hips without hesitation, because they were in fact her hips, her panties, and nothing that lay underneath was unfamiliar to her.

Chris lay back on the wrestling mat, as Mary climbed over and around him, kissing his neck, kissing those pillowy breasts, kissing a ticklish line down his stomach, kissing those thick thighs. Chris paid attention as closely as he could, knowing that Mary was showing him exactly what she liked, knowing that in her body, Chris would like it too.

At last Mary reached Chris's slit. Or it was really Mary's slit, though at this point Chris had experienced things with it that Mary never had. Chris felt her hot breath before he felt the teasing lick along his swollen lips, and then between them, where the moisture was building up, where the pressure was mounting. Mary's hand gripped the muscle of his leg as she carefully slid her tongue across his clit. Again, her caressing tongue felt electric against his sensitive nub, and the next time she teased his hole as well.

Unlike Chris, Mary knew what she was doing, and despite how gently, patiently she was building him up to it, Chris was soon approaching an orgasm like none he had experienced yet.

"Oh god! I'm about to cum!" he gasped. He reached down and could just barely grasp the top of Mary's head, trying to press it into his crotch that much more, not that Mary needed the encouragement. He lifted his hips to meet her mouth, and then lost all control. His hips bucked, his knees shook, and he couldn't seem to get a good breath, as the orgasm lit him up from head to toe.

Mary hung tightly to him through the storm of his ecstasy. Only when he stopped writhing and trying to fuck her face did she let go. When she stopped eating him out, he collapsed on the wrestling mat, his sweaty back sticking to the vinyl. Mary leaned up, grinning with pride. Chris felt about ready to pass out, though he knew it wouldn't be wise to do so naked in the wrestling room. They'd lucked out so far, and hadn't been disturbed, but that wouldn't last.

Chris still hoped this would be his last day of being a woman. But he was glad he'd been granted this second day in Mary's body, because otherwise he would have missed out on what had just happened.

Mary Masturbates.

Mary licked her lips. She'd tasted her juices before; who hadn't? But this was different. Knowing exactly what would work on her body, she had brought Chris to a humongous orgasm. Mary felt good about that for multiple reasons. If Chris was sexually satisfied, hopefully he wouldn't fuck anyone else. And she was hoping that she and Chris would pair off in the end, and giving him an intense orgasm probably helped ensure that. And lastly, since she had shown Chris what her body liked, maybe he would reciprocate sometime, when this was all over.

It hadn't done much for herself though, leaving her feverish with arousal and dripping wet. But that was okay. Mary had other plans for Theresa's body today. She was still mad at Theresa for everything she'd done yesterday. First Theresa had lied to her, and claimed to be Chris. Then Theresa (in Chris's body) had fucked Mary's body unprotected, taking Mary's virginity in the process and possibly knocking her up. That had been a double betrayal, because she had tricked Chris into it, and she'd gotten to have sex with Chris first. And Mary resented that Theresa had possibly gotten her pregnant without Mary getting to feel what that was like. Now in Theresa's body, Mary had the perfect chance to turn the tables.

She gathered up the clothes that Chris had taken off of her, and started getting dressed again.

"Oh right," Chris said. "Should I take a morning-after pill, because of yesterday? I thought I could just leave it for you to figure out today, but; "

Mary froze for a second. On one hand, the contraceptive would be just one sin to add to her tally, and she wasn't planning to settle up with God until all of this was over. On the other hand, she wasn't certain whether she wanted it or not. Maybe having a baby from what happened yesterday would be appropriate punishment for it. Or maybe; it would take a paternity test to sort out which brother's sperm had done it, and Chris would probably do the right thing by her regardless. Maybe having a baby would be a blessing.

"Don't worry about it, I can sort it out tomorrow," she said. Though she knew that things might be back to normal tomorrow, or they might not, if today was any indication. If she didn't take the pill tomorrow, things could be too far along already by the time she could. But she had another day to sort out her feelings on the matter.

Chris was getting dressed as well, but Mary knelt down behind him to help get the bra back on. With that done, she gave him a kiss on the mouth, juices still on her chin, and left.

At lunch time, Mary found Paul outside at a picnic table.

"Paul?" she asked cautiously.

"Yeah, it's really me," he replied. "I can't believe I ended up back in my own body, given what happened to everybody else."

"Same here," Mary lied, letting him think that she was Theresa through and through.

"Oh you ended up back where you started too?"

"Yeah," Mary said. "I feel bad for Chris and Mary. But they're sure to be sorted out tonight. Third try's the charm."

"Theresa, I'm sorry that I gave your virginity away, and I'm sorry that it was with Mary," Paul said.

"I get it, I wasn't in my right mind either," Mary joked. "And um; the only thing I regret about that is that I wasn't there to experience it. So do you think; would you want to try it again, but from the other point of view?"

He got up from the picnic table eagerly and chucked the remains of his lunch into the trash bin. Mary took him by the hand, entwining her fingers with his. To pull this off, she had to be convincing, without reservation. She pulled him over to a storage shed. Putting her shoulder into it, she pushed the door open. It was musty and dark inside, but it was private, and had enough space for them to do their thing.

Mary turned to Paul, putting her arms around his neck and hissed him hungrily. That hunger was real, she'd been feeling it since she woke up, and had intensified it when she ate Chris out; eating out her own snatch. In no time, they stripped off all their clothes, and Mary had Paul lay down on the hard floor. She knelt between his legs and gave his erection a lick.

But that wasn't all she wanted out of him. She moved up, straddling his waist, making out with him again, pressing her crotch down on his until she felt the nudge of his member against her.

"Hey, do you have those condoms I bought for you?" Paul asked breathlessly.

"No, I threw them all out. I don't believe in contraception, remember?"

"You didn't believe in sex before marriage either, until yesterday."

"Like you said, until yesterday," Mary said, trying to shut him up with a kiss. She reached down and lined the head of his cock up with her slit, pressing just the tip to her hole. She could tell how eager he was, his hips rising to penetrate her just a bit.

"You could get pregnant from this," Paul said, though his body had fewer reservations about it.

"I know," Mary said, as she sank down on him, taking more of him within her. "I'm counting on it."

"Oh my god," Paul moaned, and Mary moaned right along with him. She'd never felt this before, never felt a cock sliding in and out of her, let alone one bearing life-sparking seed. Riding on top of him, she could control just how slow or fast they went, just how deep he slid into her, and just how much of him she let slide out again.

"Oh Theresa! Are you sure about this?" Paul asked. "This is for real. This is oh so real."

"Yesterday was real too," Mary said, as if she was one to talk. Paul had played it relatively safe the day before. "I; I'm cumming!" She said, as it almost took her by surprise.

"Ung," he grunted, as he felt her vaginal walls contract around him. But Mary knew he hadn't cum yet, because she'd know for sure when he did. She stopped for a moment, sitting heavily on his lap and letting her orgasm run its course before she began riding him again.

He had held out through her orgasm, which was more than she had expected, but it wasn't long after that, when his breaths turned to gasps, and she started to feel his rod swelling inside her.

"Theresa, are you sure you want my sperm inside you?" he managed to ask, but Mary could tell he didn't have long to decide.

"Oh Paul, yes! I want it!" Mary urged him on, close to another climax. "Make me pregnant! Make me yours forever!"

She felt him swell up even more, his arms around her tightening, the head of his cock pushing as deep into her as he could get.

"Oh Theresa!" he cried, as his semen first shot out and deep into her, coating Theresa's cunt.

Mary finally got to feel a man cumming inside her, and it was everything and more. Every time she felt him swell inside her, his flesh expanding outward against hers, her whole body, Theresa's body, squeezed back against him, contracting, constricting, convulsing as she felt him pour more of himself into her, until she'd taken all he had to give.

Then Mary collapsed on him, spent and full at the same time. Her knees felt wobbly and limp against the gritty concrete floor of the shed. She didn't care about the moldy air, she needed to catch her breath after that.

"I love you, Mary," Paul said.

It took Mary a second to realize what he'd said, and another second to realize that he hadn't been fooled by her attempt to trick him into thinking she was really Theresa. She wasn't ready to lift her snatch off his cock, but she did tense up a bit with worry.

"How did you know?" she asked. "Was it something about the way I had sex?"

"No, I knew because I share a bedroom with Chris, and I could tell Chris wasn't really Chris. Theresa woke me up by sucking on my cock."

"I'm sorry for lying to you," Mary said.

Paul laughed. "You didn't convince me, so no harm done."

"Are you really in love with me?" she asked.

"I don't know, with all the endorphins, it felt like the thing to say," Paul said.

Mary relaxed again on top of him, and squeezed him in as much of a hug as she could. She had gotten what she wanted, revenge on Theresa, and she'd gotten so much more out of it than she'd even expected. She felt full of warmth and contentment.

Hopefully that night, she'd be back in her own body, and then sin be damned, she'd go on birth control right away if it meant experiencing something like this again.

Christopher s climax.

Chris had seen from afar when Mary went up to Paul at the picnic table, and he had watched the pair walk off, hand in hand. Even at a distance, Chris could see the affection between them, and when they snuck into the shed, he feared the worst. So he had watched the scene unfold, through a corner of the shed's dusty window.

Something sank in the pit of his stomach as he watched them undress. Chris thought he and Mary had something special. "If it'll keep you out of trouble" she'd said, but then she'd gone looking for that trouble himself, without him. And it wasn't an isolated incident either. Mary had fucked Paul first the day before too. Her first time with a woman had been with Paul, and her first time with a man had been with Paul, and Chris was starting to feel jealous.

Now every time Paul tightened his grip on Mary's hips, every time Mary's should blades rose and fell, every time her cry of pleasure could be heard through the window, Chris could tell that Paul was erupting inside her, even though that was happening deep within the join of their flesh. Because Chris knew that feeling firsthand, his mind flashing back to yesterday when he'd had that same cock inside him, fertilizing him with the same sperm.

"Don't they look beautiful together?" Theresa said, looking over his shoulder. She was in Chris's body again.

"It should have been me," Chris said softly, despondently.

"Which one? Him or her?" Theresa asked.

It was a good question. Chris still wanted to wake up tomorrow and be himself again, and he wanted to share that version of himself with Mary, like Paul just had. At th

Spells and Retributions: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Tue, 20 Oct 2026 14:17:00 -0500

Spells and Retributions: Part 1

4 virgins coeds end up in each others' bodies.

Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Challenging Mary

"But is every birth control pill a sin on its own?" Chris asked them.

It made Mary's head swim, to hear Christopher talk about sex like this. She was almost sure he was the one she wanted to give her virginity to. It would be a sin, sure. But she could settle up with God after. What she was more worried about was whether he was interested in her, or how he would act afterward, or what people would say, or the logistics of getting the two of them alone.

The four were sitting on the back patio of the boys home. Their parents were out for the evening. It was a warm Sunday night, early in May.

This wasn't a double date, at least not according to what Mary told her parents. And not according to what the four 18 year olds told each other. It was a group outing. The parish priests encouraged teens to organize these, rather than fall into sinful temptations by being paired off with someone.

Chris's brother Paul answered. "I asked Father George about that, and he said it was."

"Did he justify it with scripture though? You ask him if something's a sin, odds are he'll say yes," Chris argued. Sometimes I wonder if priests would call anything a sin, if it violates their own celibacy vows.

Theresa looked annoyed. "It's clear, okay? Every time you take a pill, you're doing that with the intent of having sex without having children. I don't know how we get onto this kind of topic. It's not like it applies to any of us, right? Sex before marriage might be something other people do, but we're Christians after all."

"Amen," Paul said, tenderly, with no irony.

There are other medical conditions that are treated with the hormone pills. Like the woman with the issue of blood; Chris pointed out. It can help a correct menstrual cycle problems, too.

True, Mary conceded. Jesus healed that woman, but it s not inherently sinful to take medicine, either. We can t assume others are sinning, if we don t know their circumstances.

Mary secretly hoped Paul & Theresa would pair off and leave her with Chris, but she knew it wasn't going to happen. While Mary might be willing to cross the line, no way would Theresa. She was really pious. Generally Mary liked that about her; it helped her stay strong.

Paul and Christopher were fraternal twins. Born the same day, but Paul was taller than Chris, and had sandy blonde hair, unlike Chris s more muscular build and brown hair. Their parents often hosted church youth gatherings, so Mary s parents assumed this evening was more structured than it actually was.

"Yeah, it's cool," Chris said. "Should we play a game?"

Paul took initiative and offered; "If you all are interested, I uh; found this spooky book in the downtown library," Paul said, placing it on the table. It looked really old, but it was in good condition for its age. He opened it up to a certain page. "Check it out. It has some kind of spell, I think?"

"What for?" Mary asked. "Do we get to make wishes, or talk to the dead?"

Paul shrugged. "I don't know. That part is written in code or something. Whatever it is, it's not English or Latin."

Chris slid the book over by him, interested. "Well, you know I couldn't make any heads or tails of this at all."

"So you're suggesting we hold some pagan ritual? That doesn't sound right," Theresa said.

"Just for the fun of it. It's not like any of us actually believe in the Greek gods or demons or whatever this is supposed to summon," Chris said. "What do you think, Mary?"

Mary gave him a small smile. "Yeah, I love this weird occult stuff. I mean it's all fake, but it's interesting anyway. What do we do?"

Paul got up and opened a cabinet. "Okay. We have to light a candle; and probably turn out the lights." He got the scene ready on the table in front of us.

Theresa was begrudgingly going along with it. She hadn't objected again. Paul turned out the light so it was just the candle illuminating the group sitting around the table. With the book in the middle, they started chanting the words together, though it took a couple tries.

When they reached the end of the poem or whatever it was, the candle went out. Mary gasped in surprise. This was a little too real. In the darkness she heard Chris burst out laughing.

"Hey, that wasn't funny, guys," Theresa complained. A moment later she turned the light back on. She was so confident they were all virtuous Christians, but she didn't want them to be in the dark together too long. "Which one of you blew out the candle?"

They got into a little argument about who it had been. No one wanted to take credit, but Mary suspected one of the boys had done it, and wanted to just leave it unexplained.

Theresa and Mary left not long after. Theresa dropped Mary off at home. "See you tomorrow," she called. Mary waved to her as she went inside. In just a few minutes Mary was ready for bed. She was kind of a modest girl, and a little curvier than her peers. She didn't bother with a lot make-up or jewelry or contacts. She settled into bed and thought about Chris again as she drifted off to sleep.

A parallel world.

Mary opened her eyes, and found herself in an unfamiliar room. Or rather, she didn't exactly find herself in the unfamiliar room. She didn't find herself in herself at all. The first thing she was conscious of was that she had morning wood. She'd never had that of course. As she shifted in the covers, it kept pressing against and rubbing against the fabric which was stimulating, but not an entirely nice kind of stimulating. Then she noticed she didn't have the d cup breasts that had always gotten her attention she didn't want. Gone too were her thick thighs, hips, and ass. Sitting up in bed, she looked down and saw the outlines of a rib cage under her pale skin. And that morning wood was now sticking straight out from her crotch, so firm and engorged, and so sensitive, begging to be touched. She had never seen one of these in real life before, so she felt a thrill as she put a hand on it. She felt the warmth of the shaft in her hand, and she felt the warmth of her hand through her shaft. It was a revelation.

Briefly she wondered if jacking off this cock would be a sin, if it wasn't even truly hers. But that worry was quickly lost.

She was so absorbed in the task at hand, that a rustling on the other side of the room startled her. It turned out the other bed was occupied! On the other bed, Chris sat up, and Mary abruptly realized that he could see her stroking her cock from there.

And if she was in a boy's body, and that boy was sharing a room with Chris; that meant Mary was in Paul's body.

"Having trouble with that?" Chris asked, gesturing to her lap.

"Are you joking?" Mary asked, finding it awkward to talk in Paul's voice.

"Does it look like I'm joking?" Chris asked, pulling the covers aside. He too had an erection sticking out of his lap. Chris came over and knelt by the bedside, and quickly started licking the head of Paul's cock. Mary quickly surrendered herself, letting him go to town on her. This wasn't anything like she expected her first time with Chris to be, but she could hardly complain about how he was making her feel.

"Oh Chris," she moaned. In a teenage boy's body, it didn't take long for her to feel the sperm rising. "I'm about to uh...ejaculate," she said, struggling to find the right word.

Chris kept bobbing his head as Mary felt the enormous release of Paul's load down his brother's throat.

"Let me reciprocate," Mary said, coming down from her climax. The very nature of this male climax felt so foreign to her mind, it was an entirely new feeling. She might be in Paul's body, but she still had feelings for Chris and wanted to lick his cock as tenderly as he had licked hers.

"Too late," Chris said, and Mary saw him wipe a puddle off the floor with a dirty sock.

"Next time," Mary said.

In the silence that followed, Mary felt condemned on two fronts. She was ogling Chris s naked cock with lust in her heart. And she had just been a passive participant in a sodomite sex act. This was too weird and she fought to clear her mind with a distraction.

"Hey Chris, are you; yourself today?" Mary asked, in Paul s voice and body.

"Yeah, why?" he asked nonchalantly.

"Um, this is going to sound weird, but; I'm Mary. I woke up in Paul's body this morning," she said, nervous about how he would react.

The two compared narratives on what transpired the previous evening, and concluded that the book of spells had affected the supernatural phenomena they were now experiencing.

"That explains it. I don't normally do this, jacking off; in Paul s presence. Paul and I don't. But I just had a feeling that you were someone different today, and I could tell you didn't know how to use the; equipment," Chris said with a smile. "So you and Paul switched bodies? That's wild. I guess you'd better find him and figure out how to sort all that out."

"Yeah, I guess so," Mary said, giving him a shy smile that probably looked weird on Paul's features.

They each showered and got dressed, then went through their morning springtime routines. Mary followed Chris's lead. Chris drove them both to school. It felt good to sit next to him in the car. She wished she could do more, hold his hand, lean her head on his shoulder; but it wouldn't look right, with her in Paul's body. And Chris's earlier display of exhibitionism seemed to have cooled.

"Do you know where you need to go? I mean, do you know where Paul goes for homeroom?" Chris asked.

Mary dismissed the fleeting inclination to ask for his help. She also wanted to impress him. "Yeah, of course."

"Good. I'm going to drop you off in front here, and then go find a parking spot," he said.

"Thanks, Gawd, this is weird." Mary declared, as she climbed out of the car. Paul's backpack felt really heavy. She wove through the thick crowd of students out front and into the halls of the school. This wouldn't be their school for long, she thought.

She had an eye out for Paul; or rather for Paul in her own body. She was craning her neck trying to see down the hallway, when she felt a tap on her shoulder. It was Theresa. Mary thought it was weird to be seeing Theresa from above; Theresa was usually the taller one.

"Hey? Paul? Didn't you hear me calling your name?" Theresa asked.

"No," Mary said. "Listen, you're not going to believe what happened to me."

"I know," Theresa said, matter-of-factly. "Come with me."

Theresa took Mary's hand, or Paul's hand really, and tugged her around the corner, past the bathrooms and the vending machines, and into a supply closet. Theresa shut the door behind them.

"Okay, this is going to sound weird, but I'm not really Paul," Mary said.

"Mary, I said I know," Theresa grumbled.

"What do you mean?"

"Because I'm Paul," Theresa explained. She started taking off her shirt while Mary thought for a moment. If she was in Paul's body, and Paul was in Theresa's body, then maybe the three of them had been switched around. After all, Chris said he wasn't any different, other than feeling a sudden desire to enjoy mutual masturbation.

Theresa; Paul, actually; was quickly down to his panties. Well, the panties belonged to Theresa. Mary couldn't keep it all straight.

"Why are you getting undressed?" Mary asked.

"Can I ask you a favor?" Paul asked. "I've been out-of-my-mind horny since this all started, and I know it's a sin, but I tried masturbating down there, but still! And this is a once in a lifetime opportunity. Not only to feel what it's like from the other perspective, but to feel what it feels like for someone who's with me in particular; "

"What are you suggesting?" Mary asked.

"Would you please have intercourse with me?" Paul pleaded.

Mary was caught off guard. She was supposed to wait until marriage, but she had thought about giving it a go early with Chris, and then there had been the blowjob that morning, and Mary still wasn't sure what that counted for.

And now Paul was propositioning her. But it was also easy to ignore that it was Paul in Theresa's body, because it ultimately was Theresa's breasts before her, her nipples erect, her bush exposed, her eyes looking up at her full of hope and desire. Mary never would have thought she was attracted to Theresa, but her mind and Paul's teenage boy hormones were mixing.

"I don't know," Mary said. She realized her uncertainty alone would reveal a lot.

Paul handed her a condom. "Here. We won't leave a trace. It'll be like it never even happened, and Theresa doesn't even need to know."

"I'm not sure I would go that far," Mary said. Theresa would deserve to know if her virginity had been taken. But would it be Mary who had taken it, or Paul? And would Theresa have really lost her virginity at all, if she didn't participate in it? Somehow despite the intensity of her orgasm earlier that morning, this was all quickly getting her worked up again. Paul reached out and unzipped the fly on her jeans; his jeans, letting the erection inside free. Paul reached into the boxers and caressed it. He knew exactly what to do, since it had been his own, up until today. Mary's objections were shrinking from view.

"But I guess you're right, that it wouldn't do her any harm," Mary belatedly finished the thought. "And then we've got to get this all sorted out today." She stepped closer and kissed her friend on the lips hungrily.

Christopher s Parallel Paradox.

He immediately felt different when he woke up. It wasn't just the texture of the big t-shirt he was in, or the fact that he was wearing a t-shirt at all. It was the round bulges of flesh underneath that shirt, it was a body with weight distributed very differently from his own.

The alarm was beeping, and it took him a minute to figure out how to silence it. And then he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. Holy shit! He was Mary. He sat down on the edge of the bed, dumb-founded. He'd never been to Mary's room, but that had to be where he was.

He realized he had to roll with the situation. Hopefully Paul would know how to undo whatever they'd done the night before.

Chris pulled the t-shirt up over his head and reached for a clean one from the open dresser drawer. He caught another glimpse of himself in the mirror, of his bare breasts, of the panties covering his crotch, and that's when it really hit him. Chris had never seen breasts before, not in real life, not up close like this. Should he fondle them? Mary would never know. It was too good to pass up. Like the teenage boy he was, he started to get turned on at the sight of Mary almost naked, but it didn't have to stay "almost". And quickly he learned what her breasts felt like, and what it felt like to be felt up.

Cautiously, he slipped the panties down. He'd probably need a fresh pair of those too, especially since he could feel the heat and moisture building between his legs. It almost felt like an erection, the way he was swollen down here, and begging to be touched. Chris had certainly never touched a snatch before, and he explored the outer folds of skin, slowly, carefully. But if it hurt, he'd know. He knew right away when his index finger nudged his clitoris. It felt like an electric jolt of pleasure. And while it didn't feel like it would take much clitoral stimulation to get him off, there was more he wanted to discover. He found that he was indeed getting hot down there, and sopping wet, and his middle finger slid into the tight muscle within. Chis could only imagine what it would feel like to be penetrating Mary's snatch with his cock, when he had it back. And he could only imagine what it would feel like to have something more than a finger pressing into him, probing him deeper.

He was on the edge of orgasm when Mary's mother called out, "Hurry up, honey! You're going to be late for school!"

With a sigh, Chris wiped his fingers on last night's shirt and got dressed. Even though he knew he had to dress like Mary would, and play the part, it felt a little odd to be putting on her clothes. It took him a few tries to get the bra fastened, and even then, the hooks were lined up wrong.

At school, Chris felt the urge to pee, and unthinkingly he went into the men's room like usual. It wasn't until he had wiped himself off that he realized his mistake, but by then it was too late. With his pants down, he thought about finishing what he'd started back in Mary's bedroom, but he decided he shouldn't linger in the wrong bathroom too long.

When he came out of the stall, he found himself face to face with himself.

"Hey, bro," Chris heard himself say.

In Mary's body, Chris asked, "Paul? Is that you?"

"Yeah," Chris's body replied. "Lucky you, eh? Getting a morning alone with Mary's body?"

Chris laughed. He considered denying it, but his brother wouldn't believe that for a second. "It's been; educational."

"There are other things you could learn, other lessons we could teach her," Paul said. "This is a golden opportunity. Can I take a look?"

Chris dropped his pants again (Mary's pants) and got up on the counter and spread his legs (Mary's thick thighs). Paul leaned over to get a look, so close Chris could feel his got breath on his glistening vulva. And then Chris nearly jumped when he felt Paul part those lips, and slip a finger into him. That aching desire that had been with Chris all morning suddenly flared up. He gasped aloud.

"Relax," Paul said. "This is Mary's cunt, not yours, remember?"

Chris nodded for his brother to continue. He knew what it looked like when he had an erection, and it wasn't hard to tell that his cock was straining against his pants fabric now.

"What do you think? Should we fuck this slut?" Paul said with a wicked grin.

"I think she's a virgin," Chris said.

"Then you could be the one to do the honors, brother," Paul said. "Don't you want to know what it feels like? I know I would, if I were you."

The truth was, at this point Chris hardly needed to be convinced to get fucked. Or to get fucked with his own cock. There was something particularly taboo about that idea. But it was his brother's desire to fuck Mary's snatch, knowing it was Chris in her body. That was hard to reconcile with his animalistic desires. But if Paul

Raunchy Rhymes

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Mon, 19 Oct 2026 16:23:00 -0500

Raunchy Rhymes.

The re-telling of Classic Nursery Rhymes; in narrator form.

Based on posts by Nyissa. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"Good evening ladies and gentlemen, and welcome to the first annual adult re-telling of popular nursery rhymes. If we could all move in, past the foyer, that's it, all the way in so we may close the doors and get started. Excellent. Well, let's get started shall we. Firstly, I would like to thank the Erotic Arts Society for providing us with the use of their theater spaces and equipment. Without their generous assistance we would not be able to put on this event.

This evening will consist of several nursery rhymes re-told with an adult twist. Refreshments will be provided throughout the evening and tea and coffee is available free of charge. You will also find a bar to the right of the theater room where you are able to purchase alcoholic beverages for the evening. Waiter service will also be provided if you find you are unable to leave your chosen seating.

Alright, as we proceed into the theater space you will observe a variety of toys available for your pleasure. Know that each toy has been sterilized and will continue to be cleaned throughout the evening. On your left are the toilets for your convenience and mutual pleasure, if so desired. Once you have selected your toy, please make yourself comfortable on any of the various cushions, pillows, chairs, or beanbags. Once we are all settled, we will begin. "

Little Miss Muffet

"Our first retelling is of Little Miss Muffet. We all know the common nursery rhyme with the young woman scared by a spider, but this version will have a slight adult adjustment, and it goes without saying all characters are of adult age. We're honored to have Sonia Brightman to present our stories tonight. If we could get the lights dimmed. . . thank you. Here we go. . .

Little Miss Muffet was not so little, except perhaps in stature. Muffy stood approximately five feet tall, comparatively small to the rest of the village, and her parents as it turned out. No one knew why Muffy was so short for her age, but there she was, in her early twenties not much taller than the teens of the village. So, in essence she was a little Miss.

What she lacked in height she well and truly made up for in bosom. One had to wonder if the size and weight of her boobies would cause her back pain or even topple her over. Muffy tightly restricted her ample boobies in a low-cut tunic that produced a mountainous cleavage. She enjoyed the attention she received from the men in the village, especially as she knew none would ever dare touch her.

Muffy led a sheltered life with her strict parents. Her father was well known for his protective nature and the boys and men of the village knew better than to try anything with Muffy for fear of extreme pain and traction, as was the result of the only boy to ever brush by Muffy's restrained bosom.

Muffy did not mind her upbringing, after all, what did she have to compare it to. She did not have friends and kept to herself or by her parent's side. She did, however, have her alone time in the home's luscious gardens. She often got lost in the greenage of hedges and stone. Her favorite spot was a tuffet on the rear edge of the property. From this raised vantage point, she could see over the garden. But more importantly, people passing by could, if they chose to look closely, see her perched on the mound.

Though Muffy abided by her father's strict rules, she enjoyed sitting on her tuffet in her flowing dress, spreading her legs and revealing her naked pussy to the sun. She enjoyed the thrill of someone maybe seeing her nakedness.

Today was no different. She drizzled honey on her curds and whey and headed to her tuffet deep in the garden. Sitting atop the mound she spread her legs and lifted her dress up over her thighs. The cool breeze instantly sent a shiver through her body as she leisurely spooned the warm, sweet treat into her mouth.

So, Little Miss Muffet, sat on her tuffet, eating her curds and whey.

I think, at this point it would be wise to point out that the mound was not a general hill of grass and dirt. The mound resembled the shape of a table with a relatively flat, perhaps slightly curved top and a sheer drop to the ground. It did not stand tall it just produced a shape that will be of importance shortly.

The sun was particularly warm this day. Shortly after finishing her curds and whey, Muffy leaned back laying down on the mound. She dangled her legs over the edge causing a slight arch in her back. She pulled her dress further up over her hips, exposing her glistening pussy to those passing by. Muffy closed her eyes and dozed in the warm rays of the sun.

Along came a spider, who perched beside her. . .

Now, an actual spider would be of no use to us here. Despite Muffy being short, spiders are too small and impractical for our purpose. What did approach, however, was a member of the Spider gang. The Spiders were well known for their aggression and, on occasion, brutality. They were tall, muscular, and commanding of nature. In general, those who saw a Spider coming would run in fear.

On this particular day Muffy did not see the Spider approach. In fact, she was not aware of his presence until the hand was clamped firmly across her mouth. Her eyes shot open, and she glared in fear at the sturdy, strong man before her. She tried to remove his hand, grasping at the thick fingers holding her jaw tightly. Her focus was on the hand and his dark brown eyes that stared at her, a wicked grin forming on his lips.

Muffy jumped as a finger lightly traced her wet lips. She had not realized how excited her body had become at this sudden assault. He raised one eyebrow while slipping a lone finger into her warm pussy. She caught her breath as she felt the protrusion enter her sacred space. Nothing had entered there before, and the feeling was one of pleasure and pain.

She squirmed on the tuffet, trying to escape, but her body released a flood of electricity causing her nipples to press against her tunic and her pussy to gush. With the extra lubricant the Spider slid a second finger inside her. It was a tight squeeze. He wiggled his fingers back and forth, stretching the entrance as he delved deeper into her. The sensations made her legs shake. She could feel a warmth in the pit of her stomach. She felt like she wanted to pee, but didn't.

Muffy didn't know what was happening to her. Her body tingled all over, her stomach felt fluttery, and she had a growing pressure in her pussy. More juices spilled over the hand at her mound as the fingers began to pump in and out of her. Pain filled her body when the fingers were thrust in deep. Pleasure replaced the pain as the fingers were removed.

Muffy's breathing became deeper and quicker. She could feel a tension rising in her pussy. Her toes began to curl as a wave of electricity exploded from her groin, replaced immediately by intense pain as she was stretched wider than she ever thought possible.

The Spider waited patiently, gently driving his fingers into the sweet, innocent pussy before him. First one, then two fingers, spreading them as best he could to prepare her for what was to come. As he felt her body convulse with the orgasm, he slammed his thick throbbing cock into her tight, soaked cunt. She screamed into his hand, still over her mouth. He knew his cock was too big for her, but he pushed in nonetheless, feeling her pussy expand around his rotund rod.

Muffy screamed, her snatch on fire as the hard cock drove into her. She tried to pull herself up off the impalement, but the movement hurt her more. She lay still, tears falling from her eyes. He was deep inside her, not moving, yet. He watched and waited for her breathing to calm before easing his thick muscle out of her. He rested his bulbous head at her lips, watching her wild eyes. As she sucked in a deep breath he plunged back in, his hefty balls slapping her ass.

He started slow, letting her get used to the onslaught of his massive cock. Long, fluid strokes brought him closer and closer to exploding. Her tight pussy gripped his rod fiercely. He felt the tingle in the pit of his stomach and quickened his thrusts. Holding her hip, he pulled her down on his cock with each drive in.

Muffy winced with each stroke. To her surprise her pussy began to twitch once more. A flood of emotions and sensations caused her head to spin as she cried out. Her body betrayed her again, vibrating and spasming pleasure throughout.

He felt her pussy clench around his shaft and rammed it in hard and deep. His cock jerked as he exploded his cum in the depths of her cunt. He filled the small space till it overflowed and dribbled down his balls. Two quick strokes caused a mixture of their juices to dribble out of Muffy's swollen pussy.

Rumor has it Spider's can fuck for hours, cumming multiple times without deflating once. Muffy was about to discover if that rumor was true.

The Spider pulled his still throbbing cock from the elongated cunt of the once innocent Muffy. His hand still over her mouth he walked around to the other side of the tuffet. Linking a hand under one armpit, the Spider pulled Muffy towards him, her head falling over the edge of the mound, her neck stretched long.

Muffy lay still, her body trembling uncontrollably as the wide protrusion was pulled from her aching pussy. She was barely aware of her surroundings, her mind reeling from the events that had just occurred. A cool breeze eased her private area and she briefly relaxed. She felt a hand pull her up the tuffet, and her head drooped over the edge. Realizing the hand was no longer across her mouth, her lips widened to scream.

The Spider released her mouth and lined up his protruding rod with her lips. His shaft sparkled in the sunlight, a mix of his cum and her juices. As she opened her mouth, presumably to scream, he pushed his rod in. The thickness spread her jaw wide. Her teeth grazed his shaft as he pushed deeper into her warm wetness. He felt the vibration of her gag on his knob and paused, holding her fighting hands, waiting for her to relax, before continuing into her throat.

Her scream was stifled by the thick cock pushing between her lips. Her jaw ached as it was forced wide to accommodate the girth. A salty and tangy taste slid along her tongue and she struggled to draw breath. The head of the phallic rod made her gag and choke and she tried to push him away once more. She realized her fighting was futile and tried to relax, praying it would be over soon, or she would pass out.

His cock hit the back of her throat and he waited. Leaning forward, he tapped her clit with his fingers, her small stature aiding in his ministrations. Her body convulsed violently with each tap making her moan on his throbbing rod. His cock twitched with each deep vibration along his shaft. His fingers expertly played her sensitive bud, tapping fast and slow, building the tension to an intense explosion.

Muffy's body quivered as the fingers danced on the nerves in her crotch. With her pussy aching, she was surprised to find her body respond so drastically to the touch. She was exhausted. Every muscle ached, yet fresh juices dripped onto her legs as the warmth grew once again.

The cock in her mouth seemed to swell and jerk each time she moaned but she couldn't stop, the sensations emanating from her nether region was too much for her to keep quiet. Her lips felt like they were splitting under the immense girth of this Spider. Her body tensed and she held her breath as the fingers pressed harder, faster. Butterflies flew madly in her stomach as her clit pulsated and erupted into an electrifying orgasm. Muffy screamed as every muscle spasmed as though she were having a fit.

The Spider could feel his cock straining to release once more. He increased the tap and pressure on her swollen clit, feeling her body tense, she was close. He pressed harder, tapped faster until her throat opened, and she screamed her orgasm. The resonance of her breath forced past his nob was all he needed. His balls tightened and his shaft twitched between her teeth as he painted her throat with his cum.

Spurt after spurt hit the back of her mouth. Muffy gagged a little at first before adjusting to the fluid sliding down her throat. The taste was salty but not unpleasant. She swallowed much of what was forced into her. What couldn't be downed dribbled over her split lips as the thick cock was removed from her.

Muffy was sore. Her mouth ached, her pussy was raw. The assault had taken its toll on her senses and her mind. Her body stung all over. She closed her eyes, letting the warm sun's rays cleanse her. She was vaguely aware of being turned and laying face down on the tuffet.

Along came a Spider, who perched beside her, and fucked Little Miss Muffet all day.

It was mid-afternoon, and the sun began to burn Muffy's bare ass. Her dress had been lifted over her hips and she felt pressure at her puckered entrance. The realization of what was about to occur shocked her into responding. She pleaded with the Spider, begging him to leave her alone. She tried to pull herself over the edge of the tuffet, away from the pain she knew was coming.

The Spider rested his straining cock against her tight ass. He knew this was going to hurt her. He also didn't care. As she pleaded with him and tried to pull away, he grabbed her hips, digging his fingers into her flesh, and held her in place. Slowly he edged his rod into her. She clenched, hoping the resistance was enough to stop him. It wasn't. He pushed harder, pulling her hips back onto him. With a pop his head penetrated the tightest space he had ever encountered. It took all his willpower to not cum then and there.

Her ass was on fire. She felt his head push through ripping her wider. Pain flashed behind her eyes as the breadth of his cock breached her clenched opening. The full length of him pushed into the boundaries of her ass. His balls slapped against her pussy and clit as he began the deep, forceful strokes. Unbelievably, and despite the pain, Muffy felt her body responding to the onslaught. The now familiar pulse of electricity radiated through her. Her whole body writhed in agony and intense pleasure as she came, squirting her juices on the mound beneath her.

The slow, deep strokes brought him closer and closer to a final explosion. As her body thrashed with an overwhelming orgasm he withdrew his cock, flipped her onto her back and straddled her chest. Ripping open her tunic he grabbed her hands placing them on either side of her huge tits squeezing them together as he thrust his cock between them. Rocking his hips, violently fucking her tits with vigor, he shot his final load over her hands and face. His cum coated her tits and dribbled onto her neck.

Spent, the Spider slipped off the tuffet and silently disappeared into the day.

Muffy lay on her tuffet, barely conscious. Her body was raw and broken. Her mind struggled to grasp what had happened, but her pussy and clit were still tingling from the intense pleasure they had received.

So. . . in the end. . .

Little Miss Muffet,

Lay on her tuffet,

Exposed and dripping with cum.

The tall, muscular Spider,

Who came deep inside her,

Vanished, leaving her numb. "

Intermission.

Thank you, Sonia.

"Alright people, we'll take a break there. Freshen up, grab a drink, exchange toys if required. In a moment we will get pizza orders before moving onto the next nursery rhyme. "

And I present the string quartet of the Sigma Epsilon Xi sorority. Who love to work between their spread legs.

MUSIC PLAYS.

"Thank you, Sigma Epsilon Xi, for that wonderful music. Welcome back ladies and gentlemen. Thank you for your pizza requests, they will be delivered at the end of the next story. If you would all like to take your seats, we will be continuing with the re-telling of the classic Georgie Porgie.

The re-telling of Georgie Porgie.

Can I have the lights dimmed once more. . . thank you. Ladies and gentlemen, Sonia Brightman."

"Georgie Porgie was a stout old fellow. He was of average height, nothing special in that, but he had a girth to his appendages that attracted even the most prude of village residents. Somehow Georgie had managed to remain single, despite his expertise in the art of pleasure. His fingers were a replication of his stature, average length, but so thick. Two fingers could easily stretch the pussy of the loosest woman in town. His cock followed suit; average length, or the perfect length as most women and men would attest; but the girth made even the seasoned prostitutes squeal.

Georgie Porgie, Pudding and Pie. . .

Now, Georgie did have a weird attachment to his name, almost a nickname if you will. Many speculated that the origin of this kinky nickname was the reason he was single. As a young man in his early twenties, Georgie was actually a virgin. Having never been with a woman, or man for that matter, he really didn't understand the art of pleasure.

Feeling particularly adventurous, Georgie found love in a chocolate pudding his mother had made. Being a curious young man, Georgie held the bowl in front of him and dangled his limp cock into the bowl. As his head pressed against the springy substance, he felt a jolt of electricity run through his body. His cock immediately hardened. Standing at attention he pushed his throbbing rod forward and tilted the bowl. He closed his eyes as he pulled the bowl to him, slowly pushing his hard cock into the spongy liquid.

The pudding slid along his shaft, sucking him in deeper. His breathing increased as his hips rocked, pulling his cock out of the pudding, then back in. The consistency of the dessert clung to his nob, sucking on him as he withdrew. Feeling his whole body shake he screamed out as he filled the pudding with fresh cream.

Now, had his eyes been open he would have seen his parents, and neighbors rushing in to check on him. But his eyes were closed as he emptied his balls into the bowl. The shocked gasps were his first inclination that something was amiss.

Naturally, the story spread throughout the village and Georgie Porgie became Georgie Porgie Pudding. I think you can see where this is going. Georgie was, of course, caught in a similar situation with a cherry pie and hence became Georgie Porgie Pudding and Pie. This kink carried on well into adulthood for Georgie and, though an interesting kink, Georgie learned a lot from devouring both pudding and pie.

So. . .

Georgie Porgie Pudding and Pie

Kissed the girls and made them cry.

In addition to the thick cock and fingers that Georgie put to good use, he also had a tongue that could derive great pleasure from anyone. Long, thick and pointed, Georgie had spent many years exercising his tongue on his pie and pudding. The control he had was exquisite, and he enjoyed using it often.

Georgie particularly enjoyed 'kissing' the ladies. He would hover in an office courtyard and wait for the women of the business to come

Hot Chocolate With Cream

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sun, 18 Oct 2026 14:22:00 -0500

Hot Chocolate With Cream

Hot female boss gives man the “okay’ to fulfil his desires.

by Alexis Peignoir. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It was pouring with rain that evening when Evan walked into Gray’s Pub and settled on a stool at the far end of the bar. His navy blue suit was tailored to fit his trim physique, and his jet black hair was smoothed back showing a cut jaw, deep charcoal eyes and olive skin.

He’d loosened his tie and unbuttoned the first button on his white shirt, so he could breathe. The bartender, a short stubby man with a balding head, walked over and eyed the man carefully.

“The same?” he asked.

“Yea,” Evan nodded.

Seconds later, the bartender reappeared with a bottle of Heineken and poured the contents into a glass, then put the bottle down next to it and walked away. Evan picked up the glass and took a long swig, and let the cold brew slide down his throat. It had been a long day; too long as far as he was concerned. What mattered worse was that She was there, with her long blonde hair that fell down her back to her ass, an oval shaped face, full lips, and emerald green eyes that seem to pierce through his heart when she spoke to him causing him to mumble and sputter.

Damn the woman was fine, as he took another gulp of beer, but she was the boss and there was an invisible “do not touch” aura about her. He needed the job so he didn’t touch, but it was killing him. There were only so many times one could jerk off in the shower to dull the need that burned inside of him. He drank more of the beer and tried to focus on the basketball game on the big screen above the bar. Seeing Evan finish his beer, the bartender came over again to where Evan sat.

“Ready for another one?” he asked.

“Not yet,” Evan began. “Rocky what is it about some women that drives a man crazy?”

The bartender chuckled, “I don’t know what it is, but its how I ended up married. You better watch it or the next thing you know, you’ll be walking down the aisle. She was a real looker and I was blindsided. Now I’m working in this place to get away from her. If you ask me, it’s all a trap.”

“I guess,” Evan sighed.

“So who is she?”

“My boss,” Evan moaned.

“Damn son, you know how to pick them,” Rocky exclaimed.

“Yea, like I had a choice. I don’t know what it is about her, but I get hard even when she walks by.”

“Well, either you tell her how you feel or get another job.”

“If I tell her how I feel, I’ll have to get another job,” Evan said. “I’ll take that beer now.”

Rocky put another Heineken on the counter and Evan paid for the first and second one.

“You want to start a tab?” Rocky asked.

“No,” Evan replied.

“Ok, but it could be a long night,” Rocky said. “It doesn’t look like the rain isn’t letting up any.”

“I want to be sober when I leave,” Evan replied.

After drinking the second beer, Rocky was right. The rain still hadn’t stopped, but Evan didn’t care. He pulled the collar up on his jacket and left the pub making a mad dash to his car where he started the engine, flipped on the wipers and left the pub heading down Ivy Street towards home. He passed through street light after street light until he came to a stop sign where along the curb was a car with its emergency lights flashing. On further inspection, he recognized the license plates. It was his boss’s car, a silver Lexus which was almost as unattainable to him as his boss. He blew the horn and she rolled down the window.

“My car won’t start,” his boss said.

I don’t have that problem when I look at you he said under his breath. “Did you call the tow truck?” he asked.

“Yes, but they won’t get here for a couple of hours,” she replied.

“My place is just up the road. Why don’t you get in and we can wait there.”

Half expecting her to say she’d rather wait, she unexpectedly jumped out of her car and ran to his and climbed into the seat next to him. She looked frazzled and concerned, but she smelled great and he knew a cold shower would be forthcoming after she left.

“I’m so glad you stopped,” she said wiping her brow.

“No problem, Miss Jensen. I was on my way home anyway.”

“You’re always so polite Evan, Call me Jenna,” she replied.

“Ok Jenna. Then we’re off to my place.” He couldn’t believe she said that.

Fifteen minutes later, Evan was escorting Jenna upstairs to his loft apartment. He flipped on the lights that illuminated the room and took her wet coat and hung it on the coat rack near the door.

“Oh you have a balcony,” Jenna said. “You can watch the sky from sitting anywhere in the room.”

He said nothing, but thought of the nights he stared at the sky, while thinking of her.

“Can I get you some coffee, or a glass of wine or a beer?” he asked.

“Wine would be fine,” she said as she sat on the sofa.

Evan quickly went to the refrigerator, pulled out the wine bottle that he had saved from the Christmas party the year before, and poured it into two glasses. When he returned to the living room, Jenna was sitting there with her shoes off, curled up on the sofa. She was still dressed in work clothes, a pencil style cream colored dress with a thin black belt. She always looked professional and distant during the day, but sitting on his sofa she gave off a vibe of vulnerability that he couldn’t ignore, and when she looked up at him with her soulful green eyes, he was mesmerized. He gave her the glass of wine, and then sat next to her on the sofa.

“So what were you doing out so late?” he asked.

“Working as usual,” she replied. “It seems that’s all I do.”

“I would have thought you would have some rich guy waiting at home for you,” he prodded.

“I wish,” she replied then turned to him. “Do you have someone?”

“Nope! I guess I haven’t found the right one,” he lied.

There was an uncomfortable silence between them as they drank their wine before Jenna spoke again slowly.

“I’ve seen you looking at me,” she said. “Do you think that I might be the right one?”

Evan’s heart sank. Busted!

“You are a very beautiful woman. How could I not see that?”

“And you are a very handsome man. Any woman could see that,” she replied.

The mutual admiration society is now in session. He thought to himself.

“But I try not to mix business with pleasure. You are the boss and if things didn’t work out, then I would probably lose my job, and I need my job.”

Jenna pensively ran her finger around the rim of her wine glass.

“What if I told you; that you wouldn’t lose your job, no matter what happened?”

“Oh shit,” he whispered under his breath. She was making it this difficult.

Jenna stared at the wine in her glass, “Have you thought about being with me?” Jenna asked.

Only about a gazillion times, he thought of saying. But then he said; “Well, um yes. Yes, I have.”

Jenna smiled, “That’s good to know, because I’ve thought about doing it with you about a hundred times.”

Evan’s cock jumped inside his pants, and he had to move and adjust himself, to relieve the uncomfortableness he felt.

“Glad we agree on that,” Evan said, and took a gulp of wine. “So where does that put us now?”

“Well,” Jenna began. “Don’t you think we probably should do something about it?”

Evan’s cock stood at attention. Pussy alert, was the alarm code going off in his shorts. “Yes!”, he exclaimed.

He wasted no time. In the next few moments, his shirt and tie were off, as well as his pants, and was standing in front of her, in his boxer shorts, with his cock protruding through the slit. Jenna grabbed his cock with her hand and began to stroke it. He took long breaths, inhaling deeply and exhaling slowly, as her silken hand moved up and down on his throbbing cock. He leaned down and rubbed her breast beneath the dress.

As if on cue, she stood and removed her dress revealing a chocolate brown camisole and chocolate brown bikini panties.

“Hot chocolate with whipped cream,” he said, stroking his cock as he watched her undress.

“I’m glad that you like it,” she whispered, coming towards him.

He pulled at the panties with his free hand, and slid them down enough for Jenna to step out of them.

“Not shaved?” he said smiling.

“I like it natural,” she said.

“Me too,” he said as he fingered her curls before inserting his fingers between her slit. She spread her legs to accommodate him and the wetness soaked his fingers.

“ Mm Mm ,” she cooed. “Let me stroke you more.” Evan dropped his boxers and extended his cock to her. She grabbed and stroked it vigorously, until the precum oozed from the head of it. She then swept it up with her finger and inserted it into her mouth. “Delicious. Salty and thick, she noted”

She was driving him mad as he drew her to him, and kissed her where their tongues danced together. She wrapped her arms around his neck and his cock pressed against her belly; hard and thick. The precum dripping over her belly.

Instinctively he helped her slip out of her camisole, and pulled her panties down further so that she could step out of them. The smell of her musky sexual arousal wafted up to tantalize his nostrils. He grabbed her breast, kneading it with the palm of his hand before twisting the nipple between his finger and thumb. The nub hardened, as he leaned forward and licked it. Jenna cupped her breast to feed it to him, and he sucked on it, taking the nub deep into his mouth. His teeth nipped at it, and she threw her head back to absorb the electrical ecstatic sensation that shot down to her pussy, forcing it to ooze its juices. He slid his hand over his cock again and rubbed the head of it against her pussy in a circular motion then slid it between her legs, faux fucking her between her thighs.

“I need it in me,” she said, her voice low and breaking with excitement.

Evan needed no further urging. He took her by the hand and led her to his bedroom where she laid on the bed facing him. He turned the lamp on to low, and gazed at her body in its stunning delicious perfectness. His hand was on his cock, as her hand slid down to her pussy, and began to move it in a circular motion.

“You need to finish this,” she cooed. “I need to cum with your cock inside me. I want to feel that hot cream going deep, to make me cum.”

Wild with passion, Evan kneeled on the bed and spread her legs with his own.

“If you want it deep,” he said in a raspy voice. “Then roll over.”

She smiled up at him, “Oh yes baby. I needed to get pounded like that.”

Evan helped her to roll over, and slid his arm under her hips, pulling her to her knees. The entrance of her pussy was dripping, waiting for him to enter. He leaned forward and pulled at her nipple and squeezed it until she squealed with delight. Fuck. He had to give it to her before he exploded. He pushed his cock against her pussy rubbing it up and down on her clit, then drove inside of her and buried it deep within her swollen folds.

“Yes!” Jenna cried. “Deeper! Go Deeper!”

Evan didn’t hesitate. He withdrew his cock and plowed into her again. With his hands holding her hips, his balls slapped against her ass as he did. There was nothing better than Jenna’s pussy, he told himself, as he plunged into her again, and again. He leaned over and grabbed her breasts as he slid in and out of her and his cum began to rise up his shaft. He slid his hand back and fingered her clit, as his cock drove into her. She began to moan, slowly at first, but then loudly, begging him for more.

“Keep going,” she cried. “I’m almost there. Keep fucking me.”

Evan began to sweat. He was getting close, but he wanted her to cum first. Again, and again, he pounded her, until he heard her grunt and cry out.

“I’m cumming! Yes! So good! So good! Keep fucking me!” she commanded.

Evan drove his cock into her pussy until his own desire overcame him, and he climaxed. His cock spewed its white hot load into her, slowed, and then shot another load into her, filling every crease and fold.

“You got it all baby,” he growled, as the last of his cum emptied in her.

Jenna held her position until she could feel Evan slide out from her, then laid flat and rolled to her back. Evan followed suit and collapsed next to her and draped his arm over her waist, both breathless and satisfied. They lay together quietly, enjoying each other, until Jenna’s phone rang and she sighed. Reality was back.

“It must be about my car,” she murmured.

Evan sat up and rested on his elbow, “Timing is everything.”

She found her phone in her purse, in the living room, and answered the call. A few minutes later she returned to Evan on the bed, and snuggled up to him.

“Was it the tow truck?” he asked.

“Yes. They’re going to tow it to the garage. I left the door unlocked, and the keys on the seat.”

“You left your keys in the car” Evan asked.

“Well did you really want to go get my car, at this time of night?” She asked.

He chuckled to himself, “You had this all planned.”

She leaned over and kissed him, “I’m not the boss for nothing.”

by Alexis Peignoir, for Literotica

A Cheated-on Halloween Spectre

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sat, 17 Oct 2026 20:27:00 -0500

A Cheated-on Halloween Spectre

Dead husband returns for revenge on wife and lover.

Based on a post by LitEro Cat. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The thin curtain between the living and the dead realms is weakest on All Saints Eve. Wraiths like me begin to cross into the living domain at the stroke of local midnight, but at the 3AM. witching hour, the veil briefly ceases to exist. For one hour, we can easily cross both ways. At midnight on All Saints Day, the curtain becomes impenetrable and we are stuck on either side until the next Halloween.

I'm here in my former bedroom in San Diego, to avenge my murder, by my not-so-loving wife, not merely to watch her sleeping naked with my former best friend. Dead exactly one year, I've had that long to practice my deathly powers.

Our atoms are spread to a tenth of our former density which allows us to appear to fly and to pierce denser objects. The only real new power we have is to affect gravity at a tiny level. That is how I can pull the sheet off my wife and her lover.

I can see and feel quite well, even hear, taste, and smell the fresh scent of sex from my bed. The taste of pheromone is strong, especially when I raise her leg and lick her pussy or his shrunken cock. He is still coated in their mixed cum, so she chose not to lick him clean, as usual. I spread her pussy lips and see his cum oozing out of her.

So, she shaved her red bush for him. When I lick her clit, she stirs.

"Oh Bill, I can't go again. Isn't twice in an hour enough for you?"

I started moving his hand off her tit, which wakes him. I raise his dick and squeeze it, as I shove some dense air hard on his balls. Twice in an hour? I was lucky to get it twice a month.

"Ow! Kim, there's no need to hurt me. I was asleep. Is that how you treated Ken after sex? No wonder he was always grumpy. Don't treat me like that, or you can end up like he did."

"Are you seriously threatening me? You woke me by fingering my pussy and rubbing your cock against my ass."

She rolled onto her back, knees up and apart, pussy spread and leaking, big tits sloping sideways to her pits. Her red hair formed a halo around her head. She was as beautiful as I remembered, and gave me an ecto-hard on; well we don't have blood to do it, so ectoplasm has to "fill in" for it. Did I mention that we have no use for clothes so we are naked and use ectoplasm to disguise that when needed? Today, it wasn't needed. My cock swelled bigger than in life, at the thought of eating her.

As soon as she dozed off again, I drifted down from the ceiling, planted my face on her wet pussy, and lapped up some cream pie on my way to her clit. My tongue pushed her hood side-to-side until it presented her hard pearly glans. I sucked and nibbled it just as she liked. She gasped and her head shot hard left. A long groan escaped her as her chest, tits and neck flushed. I still had the skills.

"Oh Bill, oh. I said no more tonight. I thought you hated cream pie. Ken used to nibble on my clit like that and eat his cum. I forgot how much I miss that. Bill?"

Her bright green eyes squinted. Bill was lightly snoring. Angered, she straddled his face, pulled his jaw open and spread her wet pussy to let his spent cum fill his own mouth. His body spasmed and tried to force her off, but she gripped the back of his neck and held on. He had no choice but to swallow his salty cream. He sputtered; she laughed. Seeds of discontent planted, I floated away to look for my laptop.

It was in its usual place. In my small desk drawer, sat my collection of flash drives including a new pack of three. I had to create a scalpel to cut open the pack then plugged a new one into the PC. With a delicate touch, I opened WordPerfect and began typing these notes. Once I get them to admit on my USB recorder who killed me and how, I can send that to the police and have my revenge.

It's 8AM. and they are eating, naked, as I listen in. They are planning to attend a one-year ceremony for me. Watching my ex bustle around the kitchen makes her sweet ass jiggle, her tits dance, and two cocks stiffen. Bill swings her around to straddle his lap and slides her smoothly onto his cock. Though I hate her, I still crave her fucking awesome body.

"Oh, you feel so good, deep inside me. Bill, how long have you practiced that move? I think the first time you pulled that on me, was four years ago, when Ken insisted we go to a carnival commando, all of us. He made the mistake of removing my panties in front of you; then flashing my bare pussy as proof. That was the first time I saw your cock too, when you guys both stripped in front of me. We laughed, but that was the start for us, wasn't it?"

"Yes. I recall Ken squeezing my dick and passing it to you to stroke and watch it swell. At the carnival, both of us kept spinning you so your dress flew up and you flashed everyone around. We all laughed. It wasn't until later that night, in this very kitchen, that I pulled that move and impaled you on my cock the first time. Your dress settled on us and we both felt the sparks. Then Ken came in with some wine. You went for glasses, but the fool didn't know I had just claimed your snug pussy. He must have seen me stuffing my cock away, yet said nothing. I guess he trusted us."

Four years? I was a fool. That's, that’s when she started refusing me sex. So they were fucking for three years before my death. Maybe if I embarrass her enough, and make her blame Bill, I can get them arguing. That will be tough since she likes exposing herself, if she can't be blamed. Wait. Is that the mourning dress she's wearing? It's backless, low on top and high on bottom. At least it's black. It's a cocktail dress for seduction, hardly for mourning. No panties or bra, just a diamond pendant to draw attention to her shapely tits. It tapers at the waist, then has a wide zipper to the bottom. I can work with that.

My ceremony was at a small church. The front entrance was across a creek with a 100-foot bridge over it. Parking was near the bridge, then we had to walk it, and everyone took a moment to absorb the quiet landscape. Ignoring the gossip about disrespecting me, they walked hand-in-hand to the bridge. She shook free and walked a step ahead of him; a pretense of respect. Once she was free of him, I acted. Before she reached the middle of the bridge, I lifted her skirt to her ribs exposing her sweet ass and wanton pussy to all our old friends. She fought the dress and scowled at Bill.

When she straightened up, I pushed both narrow straps off her shoulders and down to her waist. Both luscious bouncy tits, capped with hard nipples, lit up in the bright sunshine. She squealed, bringing more attention to her beautiful tits. Then glared at Bill, who shrugged innocently. She turned to go back to the car, but Bill stopped her and reminded her how inappropriate it would be to miss her husband's ceremony. She was expected to praise me from a lectern.

Her angry glare burned through Bill. He dropped back a few more steps, yet the back of her dress went up above her waist in the breeze I created. Bill had to choose whether to risk telling her. He chose to stay quiet and, with the others, watched her big round naked ass wiggle across the bridge.

In the church, Bill wisely chose to sit in the first row, but across the aisle from where Kim sat. The minister came to Kim and clipped a small wireless microphone to her dress. Then he started a recording of the event, to give Kim later. Finally, he opened the meeting and said a few general words. Then he introduced Kim, my "grieving" wife. When she moved into the narrow aisle, I moved her hand behind her and unzipped her dress, then slid it off. With the dress on the floor, she stood naked except for her shoes. She gasped and froze, leaving her sexy, inappropriate ass exposed to everyone. She glanced at Bill who threw his hands up. The minister had a perfect full frontal view, and stood open-mouthed.

Now she was finally embarrassed; not at being naked, but at believing that everyone thought She had deliberately stripped. After a long red-faced moment where the entire front row drooled over her big swinging tits, she bent, exposing her pussy and ass hole, as she exclaimed in a loud voice that She didn't do that and it was a cheap prank by her former friend, Bill. As soon as she touched her dress, I licked her pussy which made her squeak and fall on the floor face up and legs apart, facing the gathering and making a lovely spectacle.

Dress in hand, big tits dancing, she stumbled to her feet then ran past the minister, to the rest room, while the congregation sat in stunned silence. I flew through the restroom door and stared at her confused face and beautiful naked body. She leaned against a wall and tried sorting things out. When she covered her face with both hands, I ran two ecto-fingers into her wet pussy with care. She gasped. When I rubbed her clit side-to-side and sucked it, she shouted my name. The little wireless microphone caught it. The gathering assumed that was in grief.

Her eyes closed, her hands gripped the wall; she began gasping louder. I edged her toward a loud orgasm; she groaned when I stopped. Edging her again got her moaning and calling my name. Sweat ran down her naked body as she twisted and shouted a stream of obscenities until I reached her G spot and twisted another finger into her tight ass.

"Oh, Yes, Yes, fuck me Ken. It must be you. Bill doesn't measure up to you. He doesn't know your tricks with my clit, or G-spot, or my ass. I forgot how much, Oh-Oh, I miss sex with you. I'm so sorry we killed you. It was Bill's idea to rub peanut oil in your Halloween mask before the party. Oh-Oh, fuck me harder. After you went into shock, I swapped your mask with a clean one. I’m so sorry!

Please, Bill. Please Fuck me like I used to let you!"

Someone was banging hard on the door. I leaned my head through it and saw it was Bill. It was time to share a new trick with her. I formed an ecto cock, a foot long. After licking her tasty twat, I pushed my new phantom cock fully into her and made it triple width so it rubbed her lower clit and her G spot together. Her eyes crossed. As she started to climax, I twisted my ecto-finger in her ass and gave her the most intense orgasm she ever had, one that she would never have again. The minister unlocked the door and he and Bill found her confused, rubbing her clit, and drooling on the floor. Bill helped her up and put her dress on her before carrying her out to the car.

I rushed home and finished typing these notes and saved them to the flash drive before my murderers arrived. As they pulled into the driveway, I opened the garage door, pulled my bike off the hangers, and rode it past them and down the road. Since they couldn't see me, all they saw was a "living" bike pedal away on its own.

I flew back inside quickly. When they approached the only kitchen entry, they found it blocked by all the canned goods from the open pantry. Kim screamed.

Epilogue: She accused Bill of stripping her in front of the gathering; he denied it and could not convince her. They broke up that night. The next day, police arrested them both for my murder and conspiracy. The church recording and all the witnesses to the spontaneous confession gave probable cause.

I decided to hang around longer than I intended. Since I missed my window to return to the land of the dead, I watched the trial, conviction, and start of their life sentences. While I'm stuck here with the living, I visit Kim in her prison cell and fuck her daily. She scares her Hispanic cellmate when she shudders and cums. The Latina is convinced it’s voodoo. The doctor thinks she is epileptic and treats her with stupefying meds and restraints. On random days, during her lunch period, I strip her in front of the lesbian prisoners and guards, bend her over a table, and fuck her to shivering orgasms as they watch. She finishes her lunch naked.

I won't say what I do to Bill, daily. Nor what the Sexual predators make sport of doing, after they saw him bent over bare-assed.

It will be Halloween every day for her, until I cross back. Revenge is so sweet.

Jan’s Ghost Guest

Pam wants her house back and haunts a housewarming.

LitEro Cat

Ghost Guest

A month after buying a distressed house, then getting it into 'move-in' shape, we threw a housewarming party for friends and new neighbors. Everything was going smoothly that day, I even kept my weekly tennis outing that Saturday. On the way home, I picked up the Deli order and just needed to change into a casual party outfit, before the guests arrived.

Arriving home ,I saw the drier had failed to dry the laundry, including my intended party wardrobe choice. So I left on my tennis outfit and helped Jake set out the beverages and snacks. Then the doorbell rang, and I greeted my first guests. The few neighbors who came, were less outgoing than I hoped. Jake invited coworkers their spouses, and his hunting buddies. I invited a few couples, too. They seemed to form their own groups, with shielded whisperings whenever they looked at me or my husband, Jake. I approached one whom I knew from work, Bev, and asked about the secrecy.

"Well, Jan, you know; a notorious single woman died in this house. The agent must have told you."

She hadn't.

Bev filled me in; "Pam was in her forties, divorced, and had a reputation for sleeping around, yet she was bitter and miserable when she got sick. She died suddenly, and no one went to her funeral. She loved this house, especially her 'meditation' room, which you converted into your workout room. Thanks for the open invitation, but don't expect any more to come. Jake's den was her 'special guest' room where she 'entertained.' Some say she still haunts this place and they won't enter."

"Isn't that silly, believing in ghosts?" I smirked.

A glass slid across the buffet table and crashed on the floor, though no one was near the table. The crowd hushed and stared.

"No worries.” I assured them all. “Someone must have bumped the table. Jake, would you clean that up?"

House Tour.

I continued to show the house. When I got to the meditation room, something swiftly unzipped and pulled my short tennis skirt to the floor. No one was near me. As I quickly fixed it and reached up to show pull bar on the Nautilus exercise machine, my crop top pulled off me with so much force, it pulled me off balance, then it flew across the room. Some guests trembled in fear, others simply smiled knowingly, and looked around. Before I let go of the pull bar, to fetch my top, my bra unclipped and flew across the room. As if baring my tits to my guests wasn't enough, something bonded my grip to the bar and held my arms straight up. Every man there tented his slacks.

Still in denial, and refusing to be embarrassed, I begged, "Great gag. Who's doing this?"

"Say what I say, or more punishment comes." came a hoarse voice in my ear.

Startled, I looked around and shouted to empty air, "No. I won't say that. Who are you?"

The crowd of about 15 people looked at me and stared at my dangling tits. Then, my mouth spoke Pam's words, "Everybody Join Me. Show Off Your Tits. Come Look At Mine And Feel Them."

Two women then bared their tits, staring at me, entranced. Their men approached me and felt my tits. They pinched my nipples, shrugged, and walked away. When they approached the door, it slammed shut. No one could open it.

Though my arms were still held up, Pam was more annoyed and pulled my skirt to the floor again. I shrieked and stood topless in my sheer thong. My guests began to understand my connection to Pam. The same two men circled me and examined my ass with their eyes and fingers as others felt panic rise. Pam finally released my grip, and I sat at the workout bench. The ghost named Pam then forced my arms down, made them unzip the men, and extract their stiff cocks. "Repeat for me, Pam ordered.

Then I declared her words; “These Two Happily Married Men, And Others Of You, Frequented My Guest Room, And Tasted My Charms." Pam controlled my hands as I jerked the two men, as their wives and other guests watched. The men resisted, yet stepped out of their slacks as if in a trance, and felt up my flawless ass.

When I strained to stop jerking the men, Pam whispered, "Still resisting? Okay."

I was pressed onto my back, lying on the workout bench. I was Still stroking two big, stiff cocks, my thong got yanked, then started to slide down. When my minimal bush appeared, the two topless women gasped and rubbed themselves; their husbands smiled. The loss of my thong exposed my stiff clit. Seeing no harm in Pam's control, I began to enjoy showing off my body without shame. Several men moaned, including Jake.

When the loss of the thong exposed my swollen labia, as the stretchy little cloth fell to my feet, I was deliciously naked in my housewarming, in front of my captive audience. To keep up appearances, I shouted, "Someone help. What's happening?" I wondered if they could see how wet I was.

"We tried to warn you.” Bev said. “Pam was a vindictive bitch. She's not done with you yet."

"Well, this is my house now and I make the rules."

That may have been too much for Pam to accept.

She whispered, "Really? Let's move to the weight bench and see."

Against my will, Both my tits rose up as if pulled by my nipples, then dropped heavily. My mouth dropped with the sudden pain. Looking down, I saw my nipples being twisted and pinched though no one touched me. Something kicked my feet apart and spread my lips open for my guests. I felt a cold chill lick me, and then something unseen enter my pussy. It felt bigger than any cock I'd ever had in me. The pain matched the pleasure it gave. My clit shifted and jumped from its hood. I felt teeth scraping it.

When my tits were squeezed and released, with my nipples twisting up tall and hard, I screamed out an ear-piercing climax. Hanging my gasping head, I fell to my knees and pulled the two cocks I still held; to my mouth. Already at the edge, my tongue lapping their cocks was enough to make both cum around and in my mouth. As I swallowed their cum, a chilly finger twisted into my ass. I came again and fell on my chest as the cold finger fucked my ass. I’m No stranger to anal, and that was still something wonderful and new.

The two wives, already knowing their husbands had sought out Pam for casual sex, watched their men cum on me. Their fingers were quietly in their panties, jilling their pussies and rubbing their clits. They twisted their tall nipples and climaxed when their husbands did. Everyone watched the two women fully strip, then attack each other's husband expecting their stiffness to last longer after their release. Pam smiled knowing the town's secrets and seeing that one exposed.

The icy finger left my ass; I sighed. Though I began believing, I said, "This is an elaborate trick. I still won't believe in ghosts."

"Really? Explain This."

Speaking Pam's words, I said, "No one has helped Jan arrange anything in this room, so no one knows what's in Jan's closet. Yet I do." The closet door swung open, revealing a box which fell open, off the high shelf. In it were several vibrators. One of them lifted up and moved to my hand. Still naked, cum covered, and several feet from anyone, I levitated a few feet.

Turned to face the weight bench face down, I felt an angled pillow move under me. When I lay across it with my hips on it, I knew my bare ass was offered to all. With my legs pulled apart, my rear hole and special rear view of my swollen, wet pussy were clearly lit. I heard someone whisper, "Beautiful pussy." I sighed with pride.

A spanking paddle flew out of the closet and slammed my ass hard on one cheek. Jake later told me my ass flushed bright red as I screamed. My arms were pinned so I had no defense against the hard whack on my other cheek. "Believe Me Now, Bitch?"

"No!"

"Now you're just being stubborn. Or are you starting to enjoy th

Telepathy & Pheromones: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Fri, 16 Oct 2026 10:08:00 -0500

Telepathy & Pheromones: Part 3

Cucking Her Man To Pay A Debt.

Based on a post by Dash91830. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Trap is Sprung.

Rachel was supremely confident. She usually wins when they play poker. Sofia is good too, but Rachel somehow usually has better luck than the ginger and always ends up with the slightly better cards than her.

Sofia also knows that most of the time Rachel has better luck than her, but not today. With a smirk on her face, Sofia reveals her hand. "Four of a kind," she tells her friend, grinning like a Cheshire Cat.

"You accepted the bet so pay up now,” Sofia stood and asserted. “Your cute boyfriend is now my sex slave and I want to suck his cock and fuck him in front of you. I want you to watch him and I lose our virginities to each other. He is going to let me fuck him here like I want him to, because he is my slave now and has no other choice but to obey."

Murphy looked at Rachel with alarm on his face. Rachel is shocked, too. She was clearly not expecting to lose when she agreed to the bet.

Murphy looked at Sofia angrily, only to see Sofia smirk lecherously back at him. Murphy turned back to plead with his girlfriend. "You can renege on it. It isn't like she can do anything about this. Tell her you won't let her do me." He then whirled again back around to confront Sofia. "I'm not an object. You two just agreed to this bet without considering what I said. I explicitly said ‘no’, and refused to be a chip in your game, but you ignored me."

Rachel finally snapped out of it. She glared at Sofia. The raven haired beauty couldn't believe it. "It wasn't a serious bet," she tried to say in a trembling voice. "There is no way you'll be getting to deflower my boyfriend. That is for me and me alone to do." Then she said to Murphy "Don't worry, sweetie. I am not letting her touch your cock."

After that, she was back to talking to the ginger again. "You couldn't possibly have thought I would let you have sex with him now, did you? Let's just forget about it and play another round already. No more insane bets like this one."

"But I was truly serious when I made the bet," Sofia informed her in a cold voice of a mob debt collector. "So you have to let me fuck him here and now."

Rachel stared at her, aghast at the very thought of her boyfriend losing his virginity to Sofia instead of her. It was horrifying to even think about that happening.

"If you do not allow it, then I will stop being your friend.” Sofia tightened the trap with her cold words. “Let me fuck him or we will no longer be friends anymore, Rachel. It is your choice now. Make it already." This is a huge gamble and Sofia knows that it could go wrong, so she reads Rachel's mind.

Rachel is giving in, Sofia realizes.

With a sigh, the black haired bombshell turns to her boyfriend. "Honey, Sofia is my best friend and I don't want to lose her, so can you please just have sex with her and make her happy?" she asks him in a bleak voice.

Murphy stared at her in shock.

"If you love me you will do it.” Rachel equivocated. Then she bluntly gave him the ultimatum. “Do what she asks you to, or I am breaking up with you."

This is going even better than Sofia dreamed of. She had never thought it would be so easy. Her friend is handing him over on a silver platter now.

"Fine," Murphy said to Rachel. "But I am only doing this because I love you." He then walked around the table to stand before Sofia, his legs shaking. She suddenly grabbed his hair and pressed her lips against his in a fiery kiss. He tried to pull away then remembered what his girlfriend just told him to do. ‘Let Sofia do what she wants.’ So he only stood there and allowed her to ravage his mouth with her tongue. Then her hands dropped to unzip his pants and take them and his boxers off, revealing his already stiffening slender tool. She wrapped her fingers around the rod and stroked it, feeling how hard it is in her hand.

He moaned and she smirked. Sofia then got down on her knees in front of him. "I've sucked much thicker cocks than yours, Murphy. But you are the only one I will ever allow in my pussy," she said to him before she started licking the underside of his lengthy, but slender shaft. Murphy tensed up as he felt her wrap her skilled tongue around his cock and then she fully sucked it into her mouth, expertly sliding her full lips to the base of his erection. She has sucked many cocks before and is a consummate expert in the field. Her blowjobs have been the best that many boys at their school ever got. His manhood was especially pleasing, as she was able to slide him down her throat with ease. She held him down her throat longer than any other cock had been immersed in her esophagus, swallowing him repeatedly on each submersion.

Sofia's dick sucking lips worked him quickly and his primal instincts took over. Soon he was subconsciously thrusting into her mouth. Within three minutes, the very experienced girl pulled him up from her throat, locked her lips tightly around his glans, flicked his frenulum rapidly, and forced Murphy to blow his load in her waiting mouth. She swallowed the first rope and then withdrew his stiff pulsing cock, making him spray the rest of his creamy ropes on her face. He drenched her cheeks, glazing Sofia's beautiful face with his warm cum. Sofia grinned like a glazed doughnut as he caked her with his seed, the warm baby batter splattering all over her. Her gorgeous face was now entirely glazed in his cum and she looked ecstatic about it. Her pleasuring prowess is central to her esteem among her contemporaries. The new guy is now her prize.

She then pushed him down onto her bed and stood over him. Yanking off her clothes, then the rest of his, she lastly revealed her bright red hairy pussy to the boy laying below her. Rachel watched as her boyfriend's lengthy thin cock remained fully erect, pointing up at the ginger-lined entrance. Sofia grinned dominantly over at Rachel as she descended to her knees, then onto Murphy’s pole, taking his penis up, touching her hot pussy lips. The redhead slowly descended her body, wincing as her cherry pops, and sheathing him fully, in one go. He is now inside her and they both moaned loudly in shock. It feels so good. Her cunt is like a tight furnace, burning his sensitive prick. She is searing him with the flame of her passion.

All he could do now was hang on for his life as she starts moving on top. The girl fucked him hard, at times leaning down onto his chest and hissing in his ear, as his eyes rolled into the back of his skull. His virgin cock never showed signs of flaccid interludes, but his second ejaculation would not cum so soon as his first one, just 5 minutes ago.

"Do you like this, baby? You like how I fuck you in front of your girlfriend? Like how you're getting fucked by my hot pussy? I want you to cum in my pussy." Her words pushed him over the edge and he ejaculated again, this time cumming deep inside her vagina. He quickly filled up her womb with his several gushes of semen, his seed coating the linings of her inside walls. Her vaginal juices were absorbing deep into the thin taut skin of his cock, where her pheromones were already waiting, since his morning ‘tea’.

"Please stop already," Murphy begged her, but Sofia was still not satisfied. Her pleasure comes not from his rigid dick but the control she has over him. She enjoyed the power to fuck him, even when he didn't want to be fucked. The redhead slammed down onto him again and again, pounding him to a third orgasm, making him spew one more load into her hot pussy, setting her scent into his dermal depths. Sofia has never felt so much joy in her life. The first time she sucked a cock used to be her happiest memory but that was nothing compared to this. She just got popped her own cherry and the cherry of the guy she loves; this hero who risked his life and saved her young brother.

Sofia dismounted him after his 3rd load was delivered, and got on all fours. Lifting her round ass up into the air, she said "Fuck my ass now, slave. I want you to stick your slutty cock in my ass and cum." She was drunk on this new power and on his cum, and wanted more.

When he hesitated, she said; "If you don't fuck and cum in my ass now, I will stop being friends with your girlfriend and she will dump you." Murphy turned to Rachel and she gestured for him to do what Sofia says. Defeated and humiliated, Murphy just grabbed her shapely hips and slid his lubricated dick inside her, her pussy juices providing sufficiently as lube. If her cunt was tight, this was even tighter; his slender rod making it considerably smoother than a fat cock might have been. It squeezed around him like a hot glove and he screams in shock from how pleasurable anal feels.

"Come on, fuck toy. Fuck me already. You are my sex slave and I'm ordering you to fuck me!" Sofia shouted her demands, ramming her powerful ass back at him. Murphy gulped before he started fucking her anus, slamming his cock into her. He pistoned in and out of her as quickly as he could go, feeling her sphincter grip him so tightly it's like she was trying to rip his dick off. "

Are you watching this now, Rachel? Your slutty little boyfriend is fucking my ass. Look at this whore's dick inside my asshole. Your boyfriend is my whore now. He is my slut now, Rachel."

Murphy started to cry as the humiliation became too much for him to bear. He was now permanently tainted, made into a slut who was fucking another girl in front of his girlfriend right now. The guy couldn't bear thinking about how hurt his girlfriend must be to see this scene unfolding before her eyes, even though she asked him to be her friend's sex slave.

He can’t see Rachel who is still sitting directly behind him, but she is horny from watching him fuck Sofia. Rachel is passionately fingering herself to the sight, having her own orgasm the moment he spurted loads into Sofia's waiting ass, filling up the inside of her large ass with his cum. He emptied his balls into her bowels before collapsing onto his back, next to her on the bed.

Sofia got up and positioned herself over his head. Then she started urinating on the unconscious boy's face. She pissed all over his forehead and cheeks. After pissing on him and marking him with her pee, she got off the bed and said to her friend "Can you ever be with him again after what I did to him, you cuck?"

Sofia then allowed Rachel to watch her cuddle up with Murphy's unconscious body during the next hour. Her pussy is so powerful that it knocked him out cold and he is still unable to wake up from his deep sleep. He just slumbers on into the evening as Sofia fondled his body however she pleased. Rachel could do nothing but watch, as she didn't want to lose her best friend. It humiliated her to see Sofia fuck Murphy. The fact that she got turned on while watching the illicit fuck is also very humiliating as well, and she doesn't know how it happened. How could she have been turned on by her boyfriend losing his virginity to her best friend?

Suddenly, the redhead got up above Murphy's head and did what she did an hour ago. She pissed again all over the boy's face. This time, it woke him up. His eyes went wide once he realized that Sofia is urinating one him. He winced from the salty piss and shut his eyes. He screamed from the sting and as his mouth opened in shock, the beautiful teen peed directly into it. Murphy can now feel her salty piss hit the back of his throat and it clearly suddenly reminded of all the new ‘tea’ he drank. It wasn't tea! He was tricked into drinking piss by Rachel for the past several days now. Finally she was done taking her nighttime piss on his face and in his mouth.

Finally, he yelled at her "What the hell was that for?" The ginger only smirked at him.

"I did what you wanted. I was your sex slave, but no more of that.” Murphy spoke his resolve. “You forced me to do it with you but I won't let you push us around anymore."

Then he turned to Rachel, who was still sitting on a chair and watching. "Baby, I am sorry you had to watch that. I warned you not to make that bet. But it's okay now. We already gave her what she wanted. If she's still unreasonable, I think you would be better off without a friend like her."

"How could you say that? Sofia is my best friend," Rachel muttered, much to her boyfriend's dismay. He simply cannot believe she is siding with the woman who just peed in his face. After all that's happened today. It is crazy.

Rachel turned to look at Sofia. "We can still be friends right? I kept my end of the bargain. I let you fuck my boyfriend like you wanted. You aren't going to fuck him again are you?" She looked at Sofia very pleadingly, not wanting to lose her closest friend in the world. Her eyes betrayed the amount of pain she had just experienced not too long ago.

This made her redhead friend scoff in a bitchy tone. "Are you serious? Do you really want to stay friends with me after I fucked your boyfriend in front of you? You really are a pathetic cuck, aren't you? Such a loser," Sofia taunted her and Murphy quickly cried out in protest.

Sofia turns to him. "What? You think you can stand up to me, baby, but you already belong to my pussy. I claimed you with it. Your cock smells of my pussy and tastes of it. You will never be able to clean yourself of my pussy juices. It has soaked into your skin and is now a part of your being." My pheromones are embedded in you.

Sofia then left to get a shower as Rachel & Murphy sat in the room together alone. Murphy looked at Rachel and said "Please listen. I will clean my cock and get rid of the smell of her pussy. My cock won't taste of her pussy by the time I'm done showering. I promise, baby."

Rachel didn't reply.

"I only fucked her for you. You want to remain her friend and upholding your end of the bet is the way to do that." He waited for his black haired girlfriend to say something, anything at all, but she didn't. Then it got worse when she finally broke her silence.

"You gave in too easily," she finally said to him.

Murphy stared at Rachel with a noticeably confused expression on his face.

"I only had to beg you briefly. You should have put up a much bigger fight but instead you just let her take your clothes off and fuck you right there. You are a slut."

Murphy scoffed at this in disbelief.

Rachel glared at him like he was a disgusting piece of trash and sure, maybe it hurt him so bad, but he can't blame her for being so upset right now. She was just forced to watch her boyfriend lose his virginity to her best friend.

"Honey, I didn't know what to do. I did not want to sleep with her but you were pretty adamant about it. I had to do it because I love you," he told Rachel in a desperate tone.

She still looked right at Murphy frostily, and he could feel the despair welling up inside him. What was he supposed to do? Ignore her? She was the one who told him to do this! He told her not to take the bet but she did and now he is the bad guy because he did what she told him to do, so that she can keep her friend.

"And you blasted four loads inside her too! How could you cum inside her. Your semen belongs to me! I did not give you the permission to cum inside Sofia," she continued to rant against him. So now he's also in the wrong for not being able to stop himself from cumming?

It was starting to grate on Murphy now and his face showed it.

"Don't you dare look at me like that.” Rachel yelled. “This is not my fault. You belong to me and I can lend your cock to Sofia as part of a bet, but what I never did was give you the permission to cum inside her, and that's what you did."

Rachel then left the house. Murphy sat there, still feeling dazed by all that has happened to him. He still couldn't believe he let Sofia fuck him in front of Rachel, like that. It was just so unlike him to engage in such depraved acts. Before dating Rachel, he never even got as far as holding hands with a girl before. And then Sofia conspired with Rachel and took it even further and deflowered him. He was starting to get a headache now as all these thoughts swirled through his head.

About ten minutes, later Sofia came out of the bathroom. She smiled once she saw him still sitting there. "Want to do it with me again, baby?" she asked him. "I was a virgin before you, you know? My Rachel though, that one was a massive slut. She fucked half the guys in our grade, already. Her pussy is all loose now. It will never feel as good as mine. Constant pounding from those guys ruined it forever." She had a very arrogant smirk on her face. "Once you've had it, you’re going leave her. I know you would."

"Why are you doing this?" he demanded angrily. "She was your friend and you just fucked me in front of her. I had to let you because she begged me to, but she only begged me to do that because you forced her. You said you would stop being friends with her if you didn't get my dick. Why, Sofia? Why?" Murphy was still oblivious and had no idea why she did what she did. He might be a smart guy but has always been clueless when it comes to these sort of charms. These dark arts of the seductress.

"Because I've been completely in love with you ever since the moment we met and that bitch was in the way," Sofia said.

He looked at her in shock.

"You heard me right. I love you, Murphy. I want to go out with you. I know it makes me a shitty friend to Rachel but I can't help it." She placed her hands on his chest. "You are my slut now, Murphy. You have already started falling in love with my pussy. I have already marked your cock with my pussy potions. Your cock will smell of my pussy. It will taste like my pussy now, and Rachel won't be able to stomach it. She will dump you and you will come back to fuck me again, and we will live together happily ever after, baby."

Murphy looked at her like she had grown a second head. "Nonsense; Once I wash my cock, it will no longer smell of your pussy," he told her and then finally got up from the bed. He yanked his boxers

Telepathy & Pheromones: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Thu, 15 Oct 2026 10:07:00 -0500

Telepathy & Pheromones: Part 2

Jealousy between two vixens.

Based on a post by Dash91830. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Section

Sofia left her brother with a couple of bodyguards after telling them to make sure that he doesn't run off again. She got in her car and slowly followed Murphy back to the high school, at a distance. She already logged her independent training laps for the track team, during the lunch break so she can care for Shane when he got home from his school. She’s only going to the practice because she wants Rachel to properly introduce them, so that she can worm her way into Murphy's life. She has it so bad for him right now and can't think of anything else other than losing her virginity to the hero. Rachel is her best friend but Sofia is prepared to cross that red line if she can persuade Murphy to be with her. As she sees him going toward the track, she drives into the parking lot and approaches Rachel and the team from another direction

She clenched her fists in jealous rage when she saw Rachel hugging the Murphy and kissed him on the cheek.

"Hi, baby," the black haired teen said to Murphy. "I'm really glad you could come." She then saw Sofia and told him "My best friend is right over there. Let me just introduce you to her." Rachel then waves her over and as Murphy turns around to see, he is surprised that it is Sofia, sister of the boy he just saved earlier, the ginger who offered to give him a blowjob as a thank you. It is a small world, Murphy thinks to himself.

Sofia pretends to be surprised too and exclaims "It is you? Wow! Rachel, you picked a great guy to go out with!" Then she threw her arms around Murphy in a massive hug and sends a wave of light jealousy into Rachel's head, making her feel slightly insecure of Murphy. Sofia must carefully ruin their relationship with a slow increase in mistrust.

"I honestly had no idea you are dating my closest friend when we met, Murphy. This is a huge coincidence, isn't it? How did you two get together?" She knew that this would make Rachel suspicious of what happened between her and Murphy, even though nothing really happened.

Rachel just stared. Murphy removed himself from Sofia's arm. He smiled awkwardly at her and then back at his girlfriend as he nervously rubbed the back of his neck.

Rachel finally inquired; "Honey, you two have already met each other?" He sheepishly nodded his head, still somewhat shocked that Sofia had begged him to let her suck his cock.

"How though? I want to know how you two met each other." Her voice is laced with puzzled insecurity and it made Sofia inwardly smirk, as she can detect her friend's frantic thoughts easily. Sofia would have to be careful and not push too quickly though, or Rachel might be able to figure out about how she has telepathic powers and has been using them on her.

"He saved Shane's life," Sofia announced admiringly to her best friend, whose eyes go wide in surprise. She clearly wasn't expecting that one.

"Shane ran out into the street when the guys who picked him up earlier weren't paying attention. I was too far away to reach him in time but Murphy was at a bench in the park & he ran right into the street to grab him, before a massive truck would have hit him. He is a hero, Rachel. You are so lucky to have him as your boyfriend." Sofia gave her friend a smile that betrayed nothing.

Rachel relaxed and looked at Murphy with new pride. She hated herself for even momentarily suspecting Sofia, unaware that her best friend is already thinking of sucking her boyfriend's cock and thrusting her virginity on him, stealing him away from Rachel.

"Is that right, sweetie?" Rachel asked. Murphy shyly nodded and she kissed him on the tip of his nose, making Sofia possessed. "That was a really brave thing for you to do, honey. I'm so proud of you, right now." She meant it too. She was really glad to have such a courageous boyfriend, not knowing that he had unintentionally won over Sofia's heart. He also doesn't know that he is now the mafia princess' object of affections.

"I better get home now. My brother has to eat soon," Sofia said to her best friend and the guy she wants.

Rachel could still feel an inkling of jealousy but she told herself she has nothing to worry about. Sofia is her best friend, after all. Still, she knew how horny the redhead is. If she ever wanted Murphy and managed to get her lips around his cock, he would be a goner.

"You should be careful around her," Rachel decided to warn her naïve boyfriend. "I don't want to badmouth Sofia since she is my friend but she is very horny and enjoys sucking dicks. She might even try to seduce you and get you to face fuck her. I mean it." Murphy blushed and Rachel assumes that he was just embarrassed from her bluntly talking about sex. She had no idea Sofia already offered to suck his dick about 10 minutes ago when they first met each other by the park. He believed her when she said that Sofia is really horny. He completely believed her.

"Of course, honey,” Murphy assured her. “I will never cheat on you, so you don't have anything to worry about. My ride home will be here soon, so I'm going to stay here and watch you practice first before I go. I'll try not to distract you."

She smiled at him as she went straight back to her practice squad and he sat and watched. It is wonderful to see how athletic she is. She is so talented and hard working, and he can tell, even if he doesn't know a thing about sports, that she is excellent.

When he had to leave, he waved her ‘bye’ and she blew a kiss to him. When he got home he went to his home & clicked the lock then jacked off to the image of his girlfriend's sexy ass in her tight running shorts; and jiggly tits bouncing as she flies down the running track.

It’s Wednesday, 6am and Sofia is feeling very frustrated. She is at the shooting range with some of the men her father left behind to guard her. Not that she needs any protection. The girl is an excellent shot with her pistol. Right now she is practicing before school, firing multiple rounds into the center of the target, getting many bullseyes in a row, with ease. This is a way for her to vent all of her frustration and anger. Even her bodyguards are impressed with how accurate she is, especially given the fact that she is in a very foul mood right now. Her hands remained perfectly steady and her aim as impeccable as it always is.

It had been a couple of days since she met Murphy for the first time and she really wanted him to be hers. Seeing him talk to Rachel made her upset in many ways. She didn't like seeing him with another girl, specifically her own friend. The fact that she felt this way also made Sofia feel a little guilty. Just a bit guilty, before she went right back to thinking about how she can get into his pants. Murphy is too loyal to Rachel to cheat on her willingly, so Sofia has to either break the two of them up first or force him to fuck her.

But how can she force him to fuck her though? Gun point? Nah, he might not be able to get an erection if she points a Smith & Wesson at his head. She will have to make Rachel paranoid in order to sabotage the two of them. This begged another question of how she can make someone paranoid. Suddenly a perfect plan occurred to her. If she knows more about Murphy than Rachel would expect her to, that could easily trigger suspicion. She would let sit back and watch for a moment as the jealousy slowly consumes Rachel. After that, she could take it further, one step at a time.

The athletic ginger quickly finished up her target practice. She then got back to the mansion. Sofia headed up to her room to get a shower and change clothes. Then the redhead grabbed her car key. Her dad bought her a Lamborghini as a birthday gift for her the day she got her driving license. She drove over to the school very fast and arrived with twenty minutes left. Most of her teammates were already there and they all greeted her respectfully. Sofia nodded at them before going off to look for a certain nerd boy.

Once she found Murphy, she cornered the boy in the library with a cute smirk on her face. "Hi, Murph!"

He said ‘hi’ back, his face entirely red in embarrassment. Why does he still have to blush like this whenever a girl talks to him? He already has a girlfriend, for goodness' sake!

Unbeknownst to him, the redhead sprinter was getting into his head to look around for clues about what she can do to make Rachel jealous and steal him away from her. He has always been an open book and hence it was extra easy for her to read his mind.

The beautiful ginger wasn't surprised to see that he is a submissive and obeys Rachel. It is pretty obvious from how meek and timid he is. He just couldn't be anything else but a sub, she thought to herself.

She was also surprised to see that he likes Italian Tiramisu cake, just like she does. ‘We now have something in common,’ Sofia thought to herself giddily as she slowly eased up on her telepathic activity. She could get tired if she went in too deep and the exhaustion could show up on her face and make Murphy suspicious. That's the last thing she wants right now.

"I'd really love to hang out but we both need to get to classes now," Murphy said to her, finally bringing her fully out of her reverie. Sofia nodded and the two of them walked to their homeroom classes. She looked at his back longingly as he headed the other way and then went into her own homeroom class, silently telling herself to keep calm and not worry too much. The redhead might be a bit of a slut with how many cocks she's sucked but Rachel is much sluttier. She might even break up with Murphy on her own, to go back to whoring around.

Sofia’s morning classes were really boring and she couldn't wait for lunch break to come. When it arrived, Sofia left the campus, to a bakery store. She bought a tiramisu cake and took it back to the school. There, she found Rachel and other teammates sitting at their regular lunch table, with Rachel being cajoled about her new boyfriend. Kate and Ann both enjoyed ribbing her and Sofia for being slutty, with Sofia often protesting that she isn't really a slut since she’s a virgin, even if many boys have gotten blowjobs from her.

"Hey, captain," Ann greeted as Sofia joined them at the table. "Will you be at after school practice today?" Sofia nodded with a light smile on her face. "Good! I mean, you don't really need it since you are already extremely fast, but it will be cool to have you with us." Ann then ate more of her salad while Sofia munched on her banana. These girls ate healthy food at every meal to keep themselves in excellent physical condition, not just for athletic performance, but also their sexual performance. With the sole exception of Sofia, who is the last virgin left on the team, they have all fucked many guys.

"Did you know that Rachel's got a new boy toy now?" Kath asked Sofia, who just gave another nod and a slightly forced smile as she thought about Rachel and Murphy together. "How long do you think it would be before she fucks him?” Kath asks, then answers herself without waiting;” I'd say only about a week, given how loose she is."

Ann snickered at this. "You are a bit of a whore too, aren't you, Sofia?" Sofia chuckled lightly. She only sucked cocks and never rode any, but her friends still called her a whore for it. Rachel told Sofia that Murphy has never gotten even a kiss before he started dating her, much less a blowjob from a girl. It made Sofia determined to be the first girl to touch his cock.

"He isn't just a boy toy," Rachel informed her friends. "I seriously like Murphy a lot and am serious with him." She could tell that her teammates don't believe her, and they had a good reason. The raven haired beauty did fuck over 30 guys in the three months after she turned 18.

"Anyway, he wants to wait until we have been dating for some time before sleeping with me, and I can respect that. He is still a virgin. Losing virginity is a big deal for every boy. I want it to be a special experience for him because I care." Rachel declared, not convincing anyone at the table.

"Just be gentle with him," Sofia said to her closest friend, making both Kath and Ann giggle. "You'd be popping his cherry after all. Actually, you know what? I really think that you should wait for a bit of time, Rachel. Wait until the two of you have developed strong feelings for each other first so that it would be a more meaningful experience."

Ann frowned at this, and so did Kath, but neither of them ever spoke against her. Sofia was the one in charge of their posse, after all. She always has been for a very long time now, and that won't change anytime soon.

"I don't think so.” Rachel objected. “He might agree with you because he wants to wait, but I do not want to wait. If he tries to make me wait, I will rape him," Rachel told Sofia and the other girls, all of whom now gasped in shock. They just couldn't believe what they heard.

"My mom did roofie my dad when they were in school together so maybe it's just time I do the same thing with Murphy,” Rachel rationalized. “He is my boyfriend so I have the right to fuck him whenever I want to." While Ann was a little apprehensive, Kath just nodded in agreement.

"Exactly,” Kath chirped in. “Our boyfriends' bodies belong to us, Rachel. You don't need to have his consent. Just slip something into his water and tie him up while he's out. Then fuck him when he wakes up," she said to Rachel. "I did it to my boyfriend just a week ago. His loser parents told him that sex is sinful and all that shit, and he seemed to kind of believe it, so I just raped him. He was so cute when he begged me to stop." Rachel and Kath high fived as Sofia and Ann rolled their eyes. They knew just how entitled Kath feels with regard to her boyfriend.

"Don't use drugs, there's going to be evidence of it in his system," Melissa, another girl on the team who is at the table with them spoke up. "What I did when my boyfriend wouldn't put out is tell him I would spread rumors about him having a tiny cock. Blackmail is so much better since there is no trace of it left behind." Kath looked surprised to see that Melissa also had to resort to rape. "He used to be willing but then I kind of cheated on him," Melissa said in response to the questioning look she just got.

Sofia spent the rest of lunch listening to her friends debate the best way to rape a boy and get away with it. It was a very interesting conversation but she had to get to class soon, so the redhead quickly finished her meal and left before any of them. She left a special little cake in Murphy’s locker, along with a sweet thank you note on behalf of her family, then got to the next class and spent the rest of the school day mooning over Murphy. Once school was over, Sofia headed straight home and was surprised to see her dad at home so soon. He did say he would be gone for at least a week or two.

"Hey, honey," the seasoned mob boss said to his daughter, hugging her and kissing her forehead gently. She is one of the very few people he has ever been affectionate with, along with his wife and son. "Did anything happen while I was away?" Sofia now had a distressed look on her face as she thought about how to talk to him about this. It is the first time she has ever been in love and she needs someone to help her figure out what she should do next.

"Tell me what it is.,” Dad implored. “I know from the look on your face that something's up."

"I'm in love with a guy but he is dating Rachel," Sofia said. Her father exhaled. "If it was some other guy I would have just had someone kidnap him but how can I do that when Murphy is my best friend's boyfriend?" She looked up at her father and continued "I have to work out a way to make the two of them break up. That is the only way. I can't live without him. I only met him a few days ago but I know I need Murphy so much. He is the only boy I have ever loved."

The Trap is designed

On Thursday night Sofia was hanging out over at Rachel's. She usually came here to hang out in her bedroom and play poker with her and a few other friends, but this night it was just the two of them here alone, as Rachel's parents were out of town. Sofia was pouring some vodka from the bottle that Rachel swiped from a cabinet. They usually don't drink often since it can impact their athletic performance. Once a week is fine though, and today is a Thursday. Both of them only have a few classes on Friday, being free for half of the day. That's why the duo felt okay with drinking today. But this night, Rachel drank too much.

"I wanna tell you something," Rachel slurred to her. "Izza bout what I been doing to Murphy." Sofia knew exactly what her black haired drunk friend was about to say. She has read Rachel's mind before and was doing it right now. Rachel was about tell her about doing something which Sofia already knows she did. "I like ta piss inna water bottle and give it to him, saying that it's tea. It turns me on so much seeing him drink my pee at school without even knowing what he is doing." Rachel didn’t say where she got the idea, but she looked very giddy as she shared this information with the ginger.

"No way!" Sofia exclaimed, pretending to be surprised by this. "I refuse to believe you actually did that. Unless you can do it in front of me right now, I just can't believe it." Rachel just took her booty shorts and panties off, revealing her bald pussy. She prefers to shave, unlike Sofia, who is growing a massive bush right above her cunt. Then the raven-haired beauty grabbed an empty water bottle and started urinating into it in front of Sofia. "Wow, you really are one crazy bitch, you know that? That is some really messed up stuff, bitch." This just made Rachel lightly smile. Rachel tucked the bottle in her backpack and said; “You watch! Tomorrow, he’ll drink this bottle dry.”

That night, while drunken Rachel was snoring in bed, Sofia sneaked out of the bedroom with the backpack. She went into the bathroom and then poured the contents into the toilet. She then washed it thoroughly in the kitchen. After that, the redhead returned to the downstairs bathroom & removed her pajamas bottoms and urinated inside the bottle, filling it up as quickly as her best friend did before they went to sleep. Then she set the water bottle in the

Telepathy & Pheromones: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Wed, 14 Oct 2026 10:06:00 -0500

Telepathy & Pheromones: Part 1

A new boytoy on campus.

Based on a post by Dash91830. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Murphy groaned as he reached over with his hand to switch the alarm clock off. He liked going to school but hated waking up so early for that. It is really necessary though. There is simply no other choice for him. The new school is a bit far from his house and he has to leave early if he wants to get there in time. He quickly got into the shower stall and showered as quickly as he could. The boy also looked for something to wear to school while he does so. Despite being able to afford it, he isn't picky about what he wears. He’s slender, handsome, and introverted. He’s a late bloomer and still growing, despite turning 18 just two weeks ago. The fall semester at Edison High started last week.

Once done, he quickly put his clothes on. Then he checked to see if he's packed everything properly. Satisfied that he has, he went into the dining room where his parents waited for him. His dad sat at the table while his mom is in the kitchen, cooking breakfast. Like usual, Murphy's father is reading the morning newspaper. Murphy believes he's got his nerdy side from his dad but the truth is he would have ended up as a dork on his own, anyway. His dad also being one is merely a coincidence and not a cause or anything like that.

"Hey, honey," his mom says to him, over the counter which divides the two rooms. She appears with a plate of waffles & sat down at the table. "How's school lately? Did you make any new friends in this new town?" He sighed to himself. Not this conversation again!

"I know that transferring schools in your senior year can be very rough but you can still try to find someone to hang out with. No need to be alone all the time, you know? Just think about it." It is one of the very rare occasions when Murphy thinks that his mom is boring. Extremely rare. Most of the time she is charismatic and interesting to talk to, especially when she brags about how she seduced his dad.

"Mom, thank you for worrying about me, but I'm fine. You have nothing to worry about," Murphy told her. "I can be on my own. I don't need lots of friends or anything like that." He then starts to eat the waffles.

His father then says "I think your mom is right on this though," making his eyes go wide in surprise. Murphy can't believe his dad would say that he needs to get out more. The middle aged man is as much of an introvert as he is. "I missed a lot of chances to make friends when I was your age. Don't make the same mistakes as I did. It would be good for you to have some friends you can still hang out with after it is all over."

Murphy sighs. "Thanks, but it won't be as enjoyable for me, because I like it better when I'm alone," he informed both of them. "I don't need a lot of other people in my life. I like to read & study; and I enjoy movies & music. That's all. Having some friends is only going to be a waste of my time. A girlfriend is a completely different subject though. That I won't mind having one, but it might be a long time before I can get any." And then he went back to eating the waffles again, but quickly now, wanting to get away from this conversation & get to school ahead of time.

"Every introvert says that before they meet someone," his mother said. "Take your dad, for example. He was a total geek just like you. I mean, he still is a geek, but you get my point." His father flushes slightly and Murphy snickered. "I dropped several hints but he didn't think that a cheerleader like me could want him, and failed to pick up on my subtle hints. That's why I ended up slipping a sedative into his orange juice & deflowered him. It was the perfect first date," she said to her son with a smile, recalling that wonderful, distant memory.

Sometimes Murphy would let himself wonder if his mom is a little insane or something to brag about raping his dad, but he never asked her that. "That does sound very romantic," the sardonic boy said with a roll of his eyes. "But I'm not going to drug anyone like you drugged dad though. Guys get convicted of felonies for that stuff. Plus, the idea of it just doesn't appeal to me." He then quickly ate the rest of his waffles and waited for his mom and dad to do the same, so that he could wash the dishes before his mom drove him to school. She always dropped him off at school on her way to work.

"Just remember what I said. Try not to be alone all of the time," she said to him as he left the car and walked up to the school building. Murphy has told her countless times that he would try his best, and always did.

Does she worry that I’ll ‘Columbine’ my new school, he wondered?

It just never worked. A few girls at the old school thought he was cute but didn't want to have any meaningful, long term relationship with him. Two goth girls thought he was just a loser & they wanted to fuck him once and then him throw away, like a used Kleenex. That's actually what the second one said to him. Murphy wanted to save himself for someone who saw him as more than that. Murphy is very selective about all his relationships, but those relationships have much deeper meaning to him than other teenagers can appreciate.

He got to the library and sat down at a table by himself. There, he pulled an old novel out from his backpack and then started to read. It is a very interesting one, one that he's reread several times already. Murphy just can't stop coming back to it. He perused through the pages and hummed to himself, feeling content with the peace and quiet of the library. He'd only been here a week but it is already his favorite place in the school and the second place doesn't even come close in his mind. Not by a long shot. There is nowhere else he would rather spend time before morning classes start.

Suddenly, someone else sat down on the chair opposite him. "Hey, cutie," the person said, making him look up in surprise. No girl has ever called him a cutie before. Even the very few ones who wanted to just hook up made it clear that he is below them. He is even more surprised to see how beautiful the girl who just called him cute, is. She is a very pretty black haired girl named Rachel. Rachel is on the track and field team, and the school's second fastest female sprinter, with a personal record of 13.94 seconds for the 100m sprint. She’s tall, athletically lean, and looks more like a college girl than a high school senior.

"Uh, Hi!" he stammers out, still feeling shaken by the beautiful girl who is now coyly batting her eyelashes at him. He couldn't believe this. Murphy has been objectified before a few times but this is the first time someone has ever looked at him this way. "Your name is Rachel, right?" She nodded. "I'm Murphy. I just moved to this town over summer break, so I haven't gotten to talk with a lot of people yet. Would you mind showing me around?" Murphy curses his talkative, trembling voice for making him sound like an idiot in front of the raven-haired beauty.

Rachel giggled. "You don't need to try to flirt with me. I'll do all the flirting" she told him boldly, and he flushed. "I'll also treat you to dinner tonight, so just call your parents and tell them that you have a date with one of the hottest girls in school." Murphy was shocked by how bold she was, but also can't help feeling a little turned on. He has always secretly desired a dominant girl to tell him what to do. The way she just told him he is going on a date with her instead of asking, is just so hot.

He quickly yanked his phone out of his pocket and called his mom to tell her a girl just asked him out. Murphy only had to wait a few seconds before she excitedly told him to say ‘yes!” The boy then switched his phone off and shyly told Rachel "Sure! I'll go on the date with you." He then glanced aside and rubbed the back of his neck, trying to hide his blushing face from her. His cheeks burnt up, as red as a tomato now. He really can't hide it when he is feeling shy or embarrassed, and he knows it.

"Baby, I wasn't asking," Rachel said. "My best friend's father is a mob boss. I'd have gotten her to help me force you to go out with me, if you said no." She then leaned over and kissed him on the cheek before leaving the table. Murphy just sat there, stunned at what just happened to him. This is crazy. He has never experienced anything like this at his old school. A part of him was slightly alarmed at how casually she said she could force him to be with her, but then he dismisses it, thinking she was joking.

During the homeroom class, he tried to focus on reading but couldn't stop his mind from drifting to Rachel and her smile. Her eyes mesmerized him and seemed to captivate his soul. Murphy realized with a start that he has never been affected in this way by any girl before. It's why he is still a virgin. That, and the fact that no other girl had ever expressed genuine interest in him. They all either saw him as a geek, the sort of guy you're just friends with, or a guy to have a one night stand with. No one ever asked, or rather, told him to go on a date with her.

At the end of the last class, Rachel walked him to the parking lot, where her Porsche is parked. He gasped, making her smirk as she opened the passenger-side door for him. Then she got behind the steering wheel and told him to buckle up, before driving off to a little restaurant not too far away. All the way there she charmed Murphy with various anecdotes and continued to win him over with her magnetic smile. He was dazzled by her soothing, honey-like voice and found himself unable to look away. It also helps her that she is wearing a tight T-shirt that shows off her toned arms. But there was something else. Something; bewitching?

"I lift weights a lot," she said to him and flexed her arm, showing off her firm muscles. He blushed, even more smitten now when she gave him a very roguish smirk. She knew exactly how to charm him and switched her cool charisma up to the maximum. It is the first date that Murphy has ever been on in his entire life and he found that it was far less scary than he thought it would be. All he had to do is stay calm, listen to her talk and tell her about himself. "What do you like doing in your spare time?" Rachel asks him, interested.

"I like reading, some movies. I particularly like science-fiction novels a lot," he told her, hoping she wouldn't think he's a dork. He was relieved when she just smiled. "I also go for hikes too, when I have time and want some fresh air, but I’m not particularly ‘outdoorsy’. But now I think I'll start going to your track practice and to watch you race. I've been told you are the best sprinter here. Really can't wait to see how fast you can go." At this she started chuckling and he frowned with fear he’d said something wrong. "What is it? Did I say something wrong?" Murphy asked her.

"Nothing," she assured him. "It's just that there is another girl who is even faster than I am. She's the one I told you about, whose dad is a mafia boss. I'll have to introduce you to her later." This semester we’re just informally practicing. Real varsity competition starts after the holidays.

Rachel woke up feeling extremely happy, Monday morning. It had been a few days since she and the new boy went out together. He’s very cute and she feels that he might really be the one for her, even though they've only been on two dates, the first one being their dinner, last Friday, at the rustic restaurant. The second being a trip to the cinema on Saturday. Now she was thinking about where to go with him next. There were so many ideas going through her head and she tried to come up with the best one. She wants to get into his pants as quickly as possible, so somewhere very romantic where she can woo him and seduce Murphy right out of his clothes.

She was far more sexually experienced than her best friend Sofia, who is still technically a virgin. Technically, since even though she never had a cock in her pussy, Sofia has given blowjobs to all five of her ex boyfriends. Her ex boyfriends were all assholes she only dated to increase her popularity, as she told Rachel several times.

Rachel always told Sofia that she didn't need to rely on them for status, because Sofia is already very popular on her own as captain of the track team and a very beautiful redhead. Both of the girls were much more experienced than Murphy though, because he never even got as far as holding hands before he met Rachel. The girls had studied various arts of seduction since junior high, and mastered many of them.

Eating breakfast alone on the back patio, a crazy old idea suddenly occurred to Rachel. She found an empty water bottle and then reached under her skirt and took her panties off. Then she took off the cap &set it on the lawn, with her shaved pussy just above it. Rachel then started urinating into the water bottle. She pissed inside it, and then screwed the lid back on it tightly. Her face had a devilish grin on it as she thought of what she just did and is now about to do. If the old book of charms was true, it would be perfect. Her innocent new boyfriend would never suspect a damn thing. Just thinking of it made her cackle.

Then she went to her bathroom and quickly took a shower. Her parents have already left for work so she jogged the 6 blocks to school like she and Sofia usually do. Sofia and Rachel have been best friends since the age of eight. They have always been as thick as thieves & nearly inseparable. Sofia's dad is a ruthless mobster and the only person he cares about, other than his wife and 2 children, is Rachel, since she is his oldest child's best friend.

When Sofia arrived at school, Murphy was already there, getting a book from his locker. Seeing his girlfriend, Murphy gave her a brilliant smile with slightly tinged cheeks. "Hey, baby," he said to her. and puckered his lips, and Rachel leans in to peck him gently. He beamed and she was lost in his cuteness. The boy is so damn adorable and she can't help it. She has never seen a boy this cute before. It's not really his face but also the way he acts, his expressions and body language. Such innocence on a guy is rare.

"I got you something," she said to him as she handed him the water bottle. "It's a special tea. I made it myself." The second part is true, at least. She could feel her panties getting damp as she anticipated about what she was going to see in just a few seconds, now. "Why don't you drink it now and tell me what you think of it, honey?" Her eyes looked so innocent that no one would suspect anything, even if they were told what she is capable of. She has gotten away with a lot of pranks in the past due to her innocent looks.

"Sure, baby!" Murphy replied and then removed the cap. It smelled a bit putrid since it is literally fresh piss, but he didn't know that. He drank it and was surprised by how salty it is, but since he is no expert on tea, he assumed that there is a blend of tea which is this salty. It did taste pretty good to him though. He smiled at her brightly. "I love it," he says to her. Rachel smiled, inwardly giggling at how fun it is, duping her adorable boyfriend into swallowing her pheromone-rich piss. "This is really delicious. What blend is it, Rachel?"

Rachel could barely keep a straight face when she says "That's an old secret, honey. I don't want you getting it from anyone but me." He raised his eyebrows at this but didn't say anything else as the two headed off to their homeroom classes. He did feel that it tastes weird but it's still delicious to Murphy. He took a couple more sips and Rachel had to try to contain her giggles. She couldn't believe he is so easy to fool. Oh this is going to be a very fun day, for her at least. "I'll make you more whenever you want, baby."

"Thanks, Rachel," he said sweetly, and the two of them part for separate homerooms. Rachel grinned to herself and walked towards her own homeroom, where she spent the next 20 minutes grinning like a mad cat. This is easily the best day of her life, so far. It is even better than the time she got gang-banged for the first time on the day after her 18th birthday, and that was really awesome, with getting a cum-shower at the very end. It was just perfect.

In her first period after homeroom, she saw Sofia walking in. The redhead is a little bit taller, but has a more perfect ass than Rachel and any other girl in the school. Her thighs are also very powerful. Sofia is the fastest girl on the track and field team, holding the school record of 12.61 seconds. She is also very talented at sucking cocks. All her ex boyfriends were very satisfied, but she wasn't, not because they were lacking in the sex department but since they were all jerks, whose only use was to make her look good when out with them.

"Hey! What's up?" Sofia asked her best friend and gives her a hug. Sofia is not only a great athlete but she possesses the rare power of telepathy as well. Since junior high, she has been able to read other people's thoughts and, with practice, influence their feelings. But the girl doesn't like to use these powers very much, since they make her feel like she is violating other people's privacy. No one knows about her abilities, since she fears being thought of as a freak. The girl wanted a life as normal as possible, which is already hard enough with her dad and brother being gangsters. No need to draw more attention with her psychic abilities.

"Well,” Rachel coyly said; “I met this really cute guy a few days ago," Rachel began. Sofia smiled and prompted her to go on. "He's really adorable! I'm not going to introduce him to you though since I'm afraid you might want to suck his dick. You enjoy seducing guys by sucking cocks, don't you?" Sofia just smirked at her friend shamelessly. Rachel knew about all five guys she dated. Sofia also gave blowjobs to several college boys during last summer, and Rachel knew that, too. The ginger loved nothing more than feeling an expanding cock, then ejaculate in her mouth and down her throat. It empowered her because it makes a guy want nothing more than more and more of her. She has yet to try real sex though, and her cunt is still untouched. By keeping her cunt out of their reach, She makes them want her even more.

Sofia normally doesn't like using her telepathy powers but right now she is very curious, probing into her friend's mind. The gangster's daughter nearly gasped when she conjurred the shy boy with a coquettish grin on his innocent face. ‘He really is adorable,’ she thought to herself. Then Sofia went in deeper and was shocked to see Rachel pissing inside a water bottle, and giving that bottle to the same boy.

"So what's his name?" she asked, not wanting to seem suspicious. She might have never told Rachel about the powers she was gifted with, but Rachel isn't dumb. She might figure it out one day.

Fever In The Cabin

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Tue, 13 Oct 2026 14:07:00 -0500

Fever In The Cabin

Based on a post by Fugman. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Rolling in the Leaves

I have always loved fall, the colors, Halloween and the comfortable temperatures, but now I have a new reason to love Autumn. I started seeing this girl at the end of July, and we just clicked, everything in her personality was just what I wanted and needed. Mel is a gentle soul, loving, caring, and very beautiful. We ve been dating now for a few months and things have been going great between us, we always have a great time when were together, whether it is going out to concerts or a movie, or staying in and watching TV together, she is just a pleasure to be with. Once the end of September hit, I told Mel that I loved fall, it is my favorite time of year, she agreed and we made weekend plans to Vermont to see the foliage up in the mountains. We rented a little cabin in the woods a little out of the way. When we arrived it was early evening almost sundown, so we made our way into the cabin, I lit a fire and we ate dinner. Meliana said she was tired and we should get some sleep, tomorrow we hike!! We laid together arm and arm for the whole rest of the night, we huddled close together to stay warm. I woke up to the smell of freshly brewed coffee and oatmeal, let s start our day off right, Mel said as we kissed and I sat down to eat. We made small talk over breakfast talking about where we wanted to go on our hiking adventure, how nice it was to be away from the business of our lives, our jobs. We finished up, got all dressed for our hike and started out the door. The colors and the cooler temperatures greeted us as we walked out onto the small porch and down the steps. We held hands as we walked down the path through the woods, we talked about everything, and then the talk turned to sex. It was all about our fantasies, our first times, our best times, things we ve never had a chance to do, things we tried, Mel glanced over at me and asked me, ever done it in the woods in a pile of leaves? I smiled at her, no, never did that! We walked about ten more steps when she noticed a little clearing beyond the trees where we were, come on, mows your chance! I followed her as quickly as I could, she was removing her coat, her sweater, and I noticed, no bra, I think she had something planned already. I collected her clothes as I followed behind her. When she got to the clearing, she removed her boots, and then her jeans, yup, no panties, I think she planned something. She wrapped her arms around me and kissed me very passionately, as my hands caressed her back and down to her bared ass. She made her way over to a small pile of leaves and sat down facing away from me, she grabbed two handfuls of leaves and threw them in the air above her, falling down into her hair, grabbed two handfuls of leaves and threw them in the air above her, falling down into her hair, she continued this again, looked at me, smiled at me, and said, come on babe, live a little! I went over to her and joined her in the pile, she said un-uh, remove those clothes, if you're not naked, then you don't play in these leaves!

I couldn't really argue, so I removed my coat and my shirt, my boots, and then my pants, I left my underwear on, and she grabbed me by the arms, and pulled me down into the leaves, she grabbed at my boxers and tore them down my legs. She smiled at me and then moved her hand back and forth on my tool, making him come to life. She continued to play with me, sliding her fingers up and down my shaft, as it became harder and harder. She grabbed my shaft tightly and told me that it belongs to her, and there wasn't anything that I could do about that.

Looks tasty, she smiled as she slowly dropped her mouth onto my erection. She still held me firm in her hands as she kissed the top and swirled her tongue around the little slit that craved her attention. Her mouth was working full time on me, as her hand still firmly grasped it so that it wouldn't move. I reached for her and caressed her legs and I was on my way to her privates when she slapped my hand away with her free hand. I tried again, she released my erection from her lips, nope, my fantasy, my rules. she smiled and then took me in her mouth again.

I continued to caress her upper thighs, but whenever I started to slide my hand too far up her legs, I was swatted and she would stop what she is doing for a second and flash me an un-approving stare. She was driving me insane, I wanted nothing more but to take her and throw her down on the pile and ravish her naked body, but she was in control, and I secretly liked it that way. She continued sliding her mouth up and down on my throbbing member, her tight grip at the base would loosen, and then tighten right back up again. I just laid on my back, letting her do what she wanted as I watched leaves fall to the ground around us.

I could feel myself approaching that point where I would be erupting, you better stop now, I said to warn her, but she just intensified, her grip on the base of my cock grew tighter and her mouth slid faster up and down on my. I was almost there, right on the edge, when she removed her mouth, smiled at me, don't you dare, you are nowhere near being done! she released her grip, and laid down next to me, my hands were finally able to touch her and I wasted no time. I moved above her, sliding my hands down her neck, chests, playing with her nipples as they travelled down her body. I slid my hands between her legs, and she shivered.

My fingers touched gently her lips and she moaned a little. My hands spread her legs apart gently and slid up her inner thighs, she was getting excited as my fingers reached her special core. She was soaked with excitement as I easily spread her lips with my finger, her hands slid up my arms and grabbed hard into the skin of my forearm, she has got one hell of a grip as I knew from minutes ago. I slowly brought my fingers to the inside of her cunt and tickled at her clit, I brought my mouth down and kissed her stomach and made my way, dragging my tongue down below.

My tongue slid down to her pubic hair and then down even lower, sliding between the folds, she let out a groan, encouraging me to continue. I parted her lips with my fingertips and slid my tongue inside of her as far as I could reach, her hands grabbed the back of my head and I stopped, swatted them away, un-uh she moved her hands away and I started again, I repeated the process every time, she grabbed my head, she eventually got the idea and left me to please her the way I wanted to, which was slowly and deliberate, I was going to make her get to the edge then I would stop, just like she did with me. I was really enjoying the sounds of nature as it intertwined with her groaning.

I would like her, enter her, lick her some more and then reach as far inside as I could, Mel was moaning, groaning, and then panting, and every time I felt her breathing get really rushed, I would slow it down and just kiss her pubic mound. She was getting closer and closer, and I would ease up, my fingers would enter her as I sucked on her button, my fingers would move fast, I would suck harder, I would slow my hands, I would just gently kiss her clit. Oh Baby, please let me finish, she panted. nope, nowhere near being done! I trailed kisses up from between her legs , I stopped by her belly button to swirl my tongue inside, moved my way up to her nipples and swirled my tongue on first one and then the other, I kissed my way up to her neck and then to her mouth. She kissed me very passionately again, she tasted her own excitement on my tongue and groaned as I slowly moved my erection towards her moistness.

Please, baby, enter me, she said breathlessly as I slid my erection inside her warmth. She tilted her head back into the leaves and we finally succumbed to the feeling of being as one. I slid inside and stayed motionless for a few seconds as we enjoyed the feelings down below. Meliana, reached down and grabbed my bare ass and pulled me into her as she spread her legs open as far as she could. I entered her with powerful thrusts that made her moan with each one. We both enjoyed the feelings of desperation and urgency to finish what we started, each of us thrived on playing the submissive, but now it was time to make her explode. My thrusts became more and more intense, harder and harder I thrusted deep inside of her. I was on a mission, and she was getting closer, I could tell she was right on the edge, panting, breathing heavy.

I stopped thrusting and took my erection out of her, her eyes flew open, get on top of me Mel! I rolled over and she jumped on, I have never seen her move so fast before, her hand grabbed my erection harder that she did earlier and she plunger herself down around me. She was a woman possessed, her body slid up and down my erection hard, with the slaps from our bodies echoing through the woods. Her head and her body arched back as she continued to jump up and down on my erection, she moaned and groaned as she got closer to finishing. I reached up and grabbed her breasts and played with the nipples bouncing in front of me. I pinched her nipples as hard as I could as she screamed out and her body went rigid. She refused to move as her body was enjoying the release.

She finally collapsed on top of me and kissed me again. My erection was still inside of her as she slowly moved around, she faced away from me and slid her hips back and forth, grinding herself against me. She leaned forward and slid back and forth, forcing my erection in positions inside of her that he has never felt. She moved her hips and the head of my stiffness felt like it hit bottom, she moaned and she moved faster and faster in that position. My erection was actually becoming harder as she continued to move, I felt myself getting closer to finishing as she slid her hips back and forth, and every time the head hit bottom, she would scream a little more. I grabbed her ass cheeks and kept her moving faster and faster, she screamed louder and louder.

I was almost there, the feeling was getting stronger and stronger, I was about to explode deep inside of her, and she reached down with her hand and grabbed my testicles and squeezed, I came so hard inside of her that I never thought I would stop. She slowly moved back and forth until she finally released my softening member from her grip. She laid down next to me and we kissed. After a few moments, we just put our boots on, grabbed our clothes and headed back to the cabin. Two streakers in the woods.

Based on a post byFugman, for Tumblr

Hot and Cold!

By Fugman. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

My girlfriend Tammy and I decided we needed a weekend away from everything. Somewhere there was no jobs, no pressures, just us. We decided that we were going to go up north in the middle of February, kind of a drastic change in weather for us. But there, we had no reminders of the pressures of our everyday lives, no chance of running into someone who reminds us of all of that stress. So we packed the car and headed north to a little bed and breakfast in Vermont.

We couldn't wait to get away from it all, and before you knew it we were there. We loved the little room we stayed in, nice fireplace, kitchen, and a gorgeous private balcony. Still very tired from the long drive, we decided to catch a little cat nap before we went out for the night. I woke to Tammy calling my name, trying to adjust my eyes to find where she was, I heard her calling me again. I walked through our room, only to find her, wearing only a turtle neck sweater, with nothing else on. She waited by the sliding glass doors that went out to our patio. Come here baby, let's go outside.

February in Vermont, snow on the trees, and my girlfriend with only a sweater on, you know I went willingly. We braced ourselves as we felt the rush of the cold when Tammy opened the door. The contrast raced shivers up our spines as we wiped the patio furniture free from the snow. Tammy stood there, looking sexy as hell with the scenery and I was transfixed by the setting. Tammy told me, Sit down baby, I ve been planning this since I saw the brochure for this room.

She posed as I sat down on the freezing furniture in just my boxers. My thoughts a contrast, I wish she'd hurry up, it's ice cold out here, and I wish she would just take her time, I know this is going to be great. She kind of read my mind, or maybe she was cold too, but she came over to me and kissed me hard. The kind of kiss that means, this is going to be incredible. Tammy dropped to her knees in front of me, gasping at the coldness of the deck, I bet she wished she had a blanket underneath her. She looked at me, smiled and said I love you baby!

She grabbed hold of my boxers and fished around until she found my stiffening package. Her hands helped bring it to life, she moved me around until I was poking through the hole in my shorts. The contrast of the coldness of the early evening and the heat of her hands was a new sensation that was really starting to affect me. She moved her hands up and down my now completely solid rod as she smiled that wicked little grin that tells me she's enjoying herself and things are about to get wild. I smiled back as she opened her mouth and engulfed me, warming me with her saliva.

I felt the cold every time she would go up and the warmth came right back when she went down. It was incredible, the feeling of warmth, then cold, then warmth, Oh my! She looked up at me, even with my stiffness in her mouth, I could tell she smiled at me. I think Tammy realized what she was doing to me, and that I wouldn't be able to handle much more of this, she looked at me again, briefly broke the connection between her mouth and my erection, I hope you are going to be able to do me, because I am dripping wet and freezing.

She released me, rose above me, spread her legs around me and I once again was plummeted into warmth. Ah! Now that's much better she said. She just sat there impaled on my erection for what seemed to be an eternity, then I felt a stirring down below, she was flexing her inner muscles, not a lot, just enough to feel pleasure. She smiled at me once again that wicked little grin of hers and she started to move with a passion that I have seen only a few times. She rose of off me, and dropped herself back down, she put her arms around my hips and just started bouncing up and down, driving me deeper inside of her. She would speed her thrusts and then slow them so I could feel every inch of her body as she slowly withdrew herself off of me, then plop right back down. Every upstroke, I felt the coldness, every down stroke I felt the heat, it was truly amazing, the difference between the two was driving me insane. I grabbed her by both of her ass cheeks, lifted her up, turned around and laid her on the snow covered patio table.

She gasped at the cold, but didn't complain as I pumped into her. I tried to do the same to her as she had done to me, first fast, then slow. I thrust hard and fast, and then slow and steady, she felt incredible, she threw her head back and forth and then started to shake uncontrollably. Tammy is normally pretty quiet in bed, but this was no bed and she was not quiet, she screamed out her orgasm loudly, as it echoed off of the mountains.

The whole scene was amazing as I quickened my pace, so that I can finish as well. I plunged deep inside of her, faster, faster, harder, harder, she threw her head back again as I was just starting to feel that sensation that meant an eruption was coming. She squealed loudly again, just as I squirted my seed inside of her. I could see the disappointed look on her face, as I slipped out of her, but then she realized, wow, it's really freezing out here.

We went inside, she removed her cold sweater and we sat naked by the fire for about an hour, until we got the feeling again and made love in front of the fire. It was amazing the feeling of making love in the snow, then into the heat of the fireplace, this is one weekend, we will have to re-live over and over.

By Fugman for Tumblr.

The Tinker's Career: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Mon, 12 Oct 2026 22:48:00 -0500

The Tinker’s Career: Part 5

Customer services expand..

Based on a post by ron de, in 5 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Connected.

Ester smiled then.

"Have you not seen the crack in the wall that separates our bedrooms?"

I had been found out not because of my handkerchief. A crack in the wall had exposed what I had done. There was no other course than to admit it.

"You have watched me through that crack?"

Ester nodded.

"Nearly every night, though last night was the first time I saw you in such a state. It was quite a wonder to me, for it was the first time I have seen a man do such a thing. Do you do it often?"

I hung my head then, for the difference in our ages and Ester's tone of voice reminded me of speaking with my mother.

"Yes, nearly every night; in the privy. Last night I was aroused to such a state I could not stop myself."

Ester crossed the space between us and stroked my back.

"It is not a thing to be ashamed of, Johnathan. Ginny said all men do it when they do not have a woman to receive their seed. Would it not be a greater relief were you to have a woman who would do so? I only ask because I have never been such a woman so I do not know. If you have been with a woman, please tell me the truth of my supposition."

It seemed to me that our conversation had led me into yet another situation from which I could not escape. I did not know in what direction our conversation would next go, but I thought I must answer Ester with the truth.

"Yes, I have been with a woman, and yes, it is very much more of a pleasure."

Ester stroked my back again.

"Tell me, Johnathan, did you cause this woman to also have pleasure?"

I allowed that I believed I had. Ester's next words were spoken in a lower, softer tone.

"How did you know she enjoyed the experience?"

I thought perhaps I could end Ester's questions with my answer.

"Judging by the sounds I heard coming from your bedroom last night, I would think you are well aware of how a woman acts when she is enjoying the pleasure of passion."

Ester did not even pause before she spoke again in the same soft voice.

"I intended for you to hear me, for there was a reason. I have been with one man, years and years ago, and it was not a pleasure at all. Ginny told me that was because the first time there is always pain, but I was fearful of attracting a man that the same might be the case. Since I have never repeated the act, I know how I feel when I relieve my urges, but not how it feels when a man does the same for me.

"Now that I have grown older, I wonder if the man was merely unskilled in the ways of women. I would answer that question were I to find a man who is willing to show me. My hopes were that you would be that man, but until last night I did not know if you had the same urges or not. At this moment, I fear I may be too old for you to help me determine the answer."

Upon Ester relating her experience with one man, I thought of her as a women in some distress rather than as a woman speaking to me as had my mother. I did sympathize with her plight, for I too had been in the same condition before Estelle taught me. Had Estelle not taught me so well, I should have most likely continued making trips to the privy when the urge struck me.

Those sympathetic feelings caused me to rationalize. Would it not be a lacking in my character not to pass on my knowledge? After all, was that not what Estelle had done; passed on knowledge to me that I might understand the ways coupling could be so enjoyable for both?

I smiled at Ester as I gently stroked her breast through her bodice.

"I could be the man you seek, and you are not so old as to cause me to turn away from you. In fact, the woman who taught me was about your age. If you truly wish this to be, I would enjoy it, I am sure."

Ester did not reply. She simply took my hand and led me to her bedroom.

When Ester closed her bedroom door, I asked if she would light a candle. Her reply caused me even greater thoughts of sympathy and a resolve to give her that which she sought.

"I am afraid you will not like how I appear without clothing. Ginny said men are attracted to large breasts and narrow hips, and I have neither."

I attempted to put her mind at ease that she might be more receptive to what I was going to do.

"Ester, if men were attracted only to large breasts and narrow hips, half the women in England would be without a man. I, for one, simply enjoy the touch of a woman's body, no matter how her curves are formed. If you would rather I not see you though, I would explain that it is not only the eyes that may see. The hands and lips can see in the darkness every bit as well as the eyes can see in the light."

When I heard the rustle of Ester removing her dress, I quickly removed my shirt, boots and trousers and then waited. When I heard Ester's quiet voice say, "I am ready", I reached out my hands toward what I thought would be her shoulders.

Instead, my hands found her breasts, and upon feeling my touch, Ester became very tense. I quickly moved my hands up, stroked her shoulders, and then gently pulled her against me.

As I did so, I became aware that Ester's breasts were not so small, and her hips were not so narrow. Her breasts were large enough I felt them flatten against my bare chest, and when I cupped her hips, I decided while her hips were not so wide as Emily's, neither were they the hips of a young girl.

I stroked her back and the curve of her hips until I felt Ester begin to relax a bit, then slipped one hand up her side and cupped her left breast. When I did so, she tensed again and I heard her sharp intake of breath.

"Ester, do not be alarmed at my touch. It is only what a man does to arouse the passions in a woman. Allow yourself to just feel the sensations and you will see that I am far from causing you any pain."

Ester did not really relax until my thumb found her teat and stroked it gently. Immediately upon my doing so, the small bud began to swell, Ester inhaled a short, quick breath and then murmured, "I feel that in my belly. Should it be so?"

I chuckled.

"If you did not, it would mean that I am not doing it correctly. We should lie down now that I may continue to give you those feelings."

Lying beside Ester was much different than lying beside Estelle, Elizabeth, or Grace. I supposed that was because she knew not the ways of men and woman. It mattered not to me. I was once again sampling the treasures of a woman, a feeling I had thought to be lost until such time as I was able to take a wife.

Such a treasure she was too. With every caress of her breasts and teats, Ester quietly moaned and after a while, I felt her open her legs a bit. Knowing that meant her passions were sufficiently aroused to tolerate a touch between her thighs, I stroked down her belly until my fingertips touched a thicket of hairs, then gently cupped the lips secreted under those hairs.

Ester gasped at that touch, but did not pull my hand away. She only opened her thighs a bit more, and when she did, I slipped on finger between her nether lips. Ester again made a little gasp, but exhaled slowly when I stroked her rippled inner lips.

The other women I had made love with seemed to find the sensation of my fingertip on their inner lips to be arousing. Ester seemed to find those same sensations overpowering, I would suppose because she had not before had the experience. She began to moan little moans and to move her hips about as I stroked. When I closed my lips around her right teat and sucked gently while stroking her petals, Ester jerked her hips. I was not quick enough to move my hand before that finger slipped inside her portal. That penetration caused her to jerk her hips again and then moan loudly.

"Oh my, I feel as if I am on fire now. Is it always so?"

I smiled as I began moving that finger in and out.

"Generally it is, though your fires are as yet just a small flame. You shall see how hot those fires will become."

With that said, I used my thumb to stroke at the top of her slit and felt the stiff little button still hiding under her folds. Ester gasped at that touch and spread her thighs wide. I continued suckling her teats, stroking a finger in and out, and gently rubbing her little button until my finger was coated with her juices. When I judged those juices to be flowing freely, I knelt between Ester's spread thighs.

"I will be gentle as a lamb until you wish more, Ester."

I was truly as gentle as I promised her, only touching her open lips with the tip of my cock at first. Ester gasped at that first touch, but did not close her thighs. She just whispered, "Though you may cause me pain, I must know. Do as you will with me."

As soon as the tip of my cock was wetted, I pressed forward, but ever so slowly. By fractions of an inch, my cock entered Ester until I felt resistance. I promptly withdrew, and then pressed forward again.

Ester was a snug fit. I surmised this was caused by the lack of penetration for many years. As a result, I did not push my cock home until the sixth or seventh stroke; it is difficult to remember exactly - and upon my belly meeting Ester's mound, I remained in place for a few moments to allow her passage to be accustomed to the stretching.

Though Ester was not nearly at her peak, she was beginning to breathe in quick, short breaths. When I withdrew my cock and then began stroking it in and out of her snug passage, those breaths became quicker and more shallow. I began to feel an alternating tightening and loosening when my cock eased into her depths. It was much the same sensation as I had felt with my other lovers, though I knew they were creating that sensation for both our benefits. Ester seemed to not know she was doing it.

As I continued to stroke my cock, I bent my head enough to capture Ester's left teat between my lips. A gentle suckle cause the response I expected, though I did not expect it to be so strong. Ester thrust her body up just as my cock reached the extent of her passage, and I felt her wrap her arms around my back. Upon starting my next stroke, I pinched her teat gently between my teeth. Ester gasped out, thrust her body up again, and I felt her fingers digging into my back.

A few moments later and much sooner than I had anticipated, Ester cried out and began such a shaking I was forced to hold her right hip with my hand lest my cock slip from her slippery nest. The shaking quickly increased my passions to the point I could no longer control them. As Ester heaved her body up into my stroke, the first surge of seed raced up my shaft, flew out the tip, and splattered inside Ester's writhing passage. A second, then a third, and then yet another erupted from my cock, and Ester still shook and made little cries of pleasure.

I continued to stroke my cock in and out of Ester until she mostly stopped shaking except for an occasional jerk of her body and a quiet little moan. When I did withdraw my cock, Ester sighed.

"What Ginny said is true. It was as if deep in my belly I became tighter and tighter until I exploded. I must feel this way again and again and again.";

Over the next year, I obliged Ester at any time she wished to feel my cock penetrate her. If the weather was rain, I would oblige her of a morning as well as of an evening. At her suggestion, her bed became our bed, though I continued to pay her for my room and my board. No self-respecting man would allow himself to be kept as a man might keep a mistress. No, I made love with Ester because I enjoyed both my own feelings and the way she responded.;

It was the spring of the next year that I called at a farmhouse on the west edge of Whitchurch. The woman of the house said she had a pot or two that required mending and went to fetch them. When she came out of her kitchen, she carried a large soup pot. Behind her came a young woman about my age carrying two smaller pots. This young woman had long hair as black as a raven's feathers, eyes that were as blue as the sky, and lips that were soft and sensuous. Her simple housedress showed me the breasts under it were larger than most, and it flared from her narrow waist to hips I imagined would be an absolute joy to have in my hands.

I had learned when still an apprentice that women enjoy flattery, and that sometimes that flattery resulted in an additional purchase. As I had been sharing a bed with Ester for some time, I had moved some of my tools into my old bedroom. On days of rain, I spent the time not attending to Ester's needs in my now workshop in the making of pastry cutters. I had a selection of pastry cutters in my cart.

When the two women approached, I smiled.

"Ma'am, I had expected to find a housewife, but not two sisters."

The woman blushed.

"Sir, you surely must be of poor sight. This is not my sister. This is my daughter, Rose."

I smiled again.

"Be that as it may, the two of you look very much the same. I would venture any man would have difficulty selecting between the two of you."

The woman was still blushing, and now, so too was the daughter. She smiled at me then.

"Sir, my mother already has her man, so there would be no selection required. I believe you to have another motive."

Well, she had me there. I said no more as I worked to repair the three pots. When I finished the last, I handed it to the young girl, then reached into my cart and retrieved a pastry cutter.

"I also have pastry cutters should you be in need. This one is but a simple egg shape that is priced at a half-pence, but I have others as well."

I reached into my cart again and picked up a special cutter shaped in the outline of a baby chick.

"Perhaps you do not have a cutter such as this but would be willing to part with a pence to have one. It would bring something new to your Easter dinner pastries."

The young girl, Rose, smiled.

"Young man, your motive for flattery was merely to sell my mother something she does not need. I admit you to be smart, though you would not fool me."

As I looked at Rose, I took an instant liking to her. Well, "liking" is not exactly the correct word. It was more than liking her though I did not know how to explain the feeling at that time.

I began putting my tools back into my cart, but left the pastry cutters until last. When I picked up the chick, Rose chuckled.

"You yield too easily I think. What ever would you do if you were wooing a young girl and she refused you?"

I said it would depend upon how well I liked the young girl, put my pastry cutters in my cart, and then closed the lid and began pushing my cart back to Whitchurch.

Along the way, I thought about how I had felt upon seeing Rose and how I had felt when she understood my attempt at selling my pastry cutters. At first, I thought she to be rather cheeky for a woman. Women were not supposed to disagree with men, or at least that is what I had been taught. When I thought some more though, I had to smile.

Rose was smart enough to see through my flattery and I found that I liked that. I also remembered the way she had spoken. Her voice was as soft and as smooth as a stream running over a rock streambed. I liked that about her too.

I shrugged to myself then.

Yes, I had liked the girl, but she was only one of many young girls I had liked. There would no doubt be others as well.

As I had made many pastry cutters, I decided to push my cart to the town square in Whitchurch on market day just as had Master Eaton taken his ware to the market in Honiton. It would cost me a day on the road, but perhaps I could sell enough pastry cutters to equal the income I would lose.

I was sitting by my cart the next market day when who should I see walking down the line of sellers than Rose and her mother. They stopped at my cart, and Rose smiled.

"My father has given me a pence. I would have a pastry cutter in the shape of a chick if you have one available."

For reasons I did not understand at the time, my heart began to beat so hard I feared Rose would hear it. I quickly retrieved one of my chick pastry cutters from my cart and handed it to her. Her hand briefly touched mine as she took the pastry cutter, and then again when she put the pence in my hand. I feared my heart would fairly leap from my chest at those touches, so strongly and so quickly did it beat.

Rose and her mother then walked away, but my heart did not resume its normal rhythm for some time. When I arrived back at Ester's home, I asked her if she had had a similar experience and if she thought I should seek the attentions of a physician.

Ester smiled, but then frowned.

"Johnathan, you have no malady that any physician can cure. Unfortunately, your malady will affect me as well, for unless Ginny was wrong in her tale, that malady is what she called love. I shall miss your attentions terribly, but I understood that one day this would happen."

I asked Ester how this would change our situation, and she smiled again.

"There is but one cure for what ails you, and that cure is to be with the woman who afflicted you. That means you must abandon me for her. Do not frown so. Though I have never been so afflicted, I understand."

I was feeling as if I were speaking with my mother again.

"What should I do if I must abandon you? Where am I to go? I can not just forget you either."

Ester put her arms around me.

"You should woo this woman and marry her. Once you have married, you will find a place to live, for you are brighter than most men. I do not wish you to forget about me, but it is time for you to be with a woman who can make you a proper home and give you children. I will miss you, but I am happy for you as well.";

Well, I did not know the first thing about wooing a woman. For two weeks, I went to the market in hopes of seeing Rose again, and each week, she was there with her mother. They bought no more pastry cutters though. They would only walk by my cart and smile. The third week, when they walked past my cart, I gathered my courage and asked the only question I could think of as possibly appropriate.

When Rose stopped at my cart, I tipped my cap.

"Rose, I was wondering; would you enjoy a walk by the river this Sunday? If you would rather not, I understand, but I thought; well; I have taken a liking to you and; well; the river is so peaceful this time of year and --"

Rose stopped my blathering with her laugh.

"Sir, if you continue to ramble on, I fear you will soon step on your own tongue. If my mother agrees, I would very much enjoy a walk by the river this Sunday."

I held my breath while Rose whispered something to her mother, then

The Tinker's Career: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sun, 11 Oct 2026 22:45:00 -0500

The Tinker’s Career: Part 4

Meeting the needs of the patrons.

Based on a post by ron de, in 5 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Connected.

Grace chuckled.

"He is skilled at mending holes in buckets, but he is not very skilled in other things. He does not understand how the two of us may live here together without a man."

Elizabeth smiled.

"Such would believe any man. They are so proud of their own abilities they could not listen to an alternative."

I felt the need to interrupt. I was more than willing to listen.

"Elizabeth, if I may call you by that name, I assure you that though I am of few years, I am not of a closed mind. I simply said to Grace that there were tasks I believed a woman not capable of doing. Just before you arrived, she was telling me there was a task a woman could not do."

Grace chuckled.

"Johnathan, I did not say a woman could not do that task. I only asked if you believed so. You did not answer my question. That leads me to believe you were schooled in the ways of taking care of buckets and pots, but not schooled in the ways of taking care of women."

That statement made me feel as if Grace thought me to be uneducated in anything other than tinker work, and the rashness of youth took away my propriety.

"I have a very good understanding of how to take care of women. I was taught such by a woman."

Elizabeth's eyes opened wide.

"Oh. And just what did this woman teach you, cooking and sewing, or perhaps, how to do what a woman needs at times, the times she need to have her passions aroused and then relieved?"

I realized then that I had talked myself into a position from which there was no escape. I could not lie without implying my ignorance and speaking the truth could very well give both women an offence. Still, my father had always stressed that truth is always a better course to steer than a lie.

"Yes, she taught me the ways to increase her passions until they were relieved, and it is without boasting that I say I was an apt student. Many times she related to me the same. It is how a woman might have her passions aroused and then relieved without a man that I do not understand. No woman has the, shall we say, the proper tools for the task.

"My teacher in these matters said all women have this need, yet Grace told me that you do not wish to have a man. I am at a loss to understand that as well."

Grace smiled then.

"Young Johnathan, you misunderstood my statement. We do not wish for a man to live with us. The reason for this is both Elizabeth and I were sold by our husbands at the market just as were cattle. Do not look so shocked. Such is a common happening because there is no other way for a man and wife to separate. It is not entirely according to the law, but the law is overlooked in cases such as this.

"We had met previously, and had decided we did not wish to live with our husbands. My husband had a mistress in the town, and Elizabeth's husband was not at all kind to her. Our fathers paid two of their male friends to purchase us and then allow us to go where we would. That place to which we went was this small farm owned by my family and why we do not wish to be married once again.

"While we did somewhat miss the attentions of a man at times, we soon discovered that it is not a requirement to have a cock to arouse and then relieve our passions. Women are perfectly capable of accomplishing that, both by themselves and with each other. That is not to say we would refuse the attentions of a man who did not stay though, were he to be a kind man of sufficient skill. Might you be one of those men?"

Well, as the old saying goes, I could have been laid low by the single stroke of a goose quill. My situation had been changed from one somewhat irksome in nature to one in which two women were essentially requesting to sample my skills in the art of lovemaking. I was at a loss to answer that request, for though I understood how to satisfy one woman, I had never before been with two.

Elizabeth sensed my confusion, and also chuckled.

"Grace, I do believe you have dumbfounded this man. Perhaps we should take him inside lest he begin stumbling around aimlessly. Once inside, perhaps we should add to his knowledge of women, their needs, and how they may satisfy those needs."

I was not as Elizabeth had said, not at the very second, but upon entering their house, I certainly became so. Elizabeth led me into the bedroom I assumed was shared by them both as the only other rooms were a large kitchen and a parlor of sorts. Elizabeth held my hand while Grace unbuttoned the bodice of the simple housedress she wore. Upon pulling the two halves apart, I could see her large, heavy breasts and those heavy breasts caused my cock to begin rising. After Elizabeth assisted Grace in removing the dress, I discovered she wore nothing, not even a chemise, underneath. The sight of the thick mass of hair on her mound, the color of which matched the blonde hair on her head, caused my cock to further stiffen.

My arousal was seen by Elizabeth who stroked the bulge in my trousers and then laughed.

"Grace, I do believe you have this man's attention. Shall we see his reaction to two women without clothing?"

Moments later, Elizabeth was also naked. The hairs on her mound were a bit longer than Grace's, but matched the dark brown hair on her head. Her breasts, as I had thought, were smaller than Grace's, but not as small as I had imagined. They were merely somewhat flatter than had been Estelle's and therefore did not push out the front of her dress.

My cock was fearfully extended by that time and being confined in my trousers had commenced to be painful. Grace took it upon herself to remedy that situation. She unlaced the front of my trousers and then pulled them down. My stiff cock bobbed free and she smiled.

"Elizabeth, I believe we have found us a proper tool to stir our passions. Shall we see if his skills are as he boasts?"

As Elizabeth removed my boots and my trousers while Grace pulled my shirt over my head, I was still unsure of what course to follow. Were I to apply my knowledge to one, would the other not feel left out of the pleasure?

That uncertainty was rendered moot when the two women pulled me down on the bed between them. Grace nestled her breasts into my side, while Elizabeth guided my hand to the long teat on her right breast. I began stroking that breast and teat as Estelle had enjoyed, and was then surprised to feel Grace's hand sliding down my side to my cock. She gently stroked my length for a moment or two and then pulled Elizabeth's hand to do the same. Her own hand then began stroking between Elizabeth's slender thighs.

Elizabeth opened her thighs with a sigh and I watched as Grace slowly pushed her finger into the mass of dark brown hair.

What followed is confusing to me even to this day. It seemed that the two women's hands were stroking my cock one moment and then caressing each other the next. As I was lying on my back between them, I could see the delicate touches each made to the other. I also felt the warmth of their lips and tongues as they took turns kissing me and each other.

Elizabeth stroked the blonde curls between Grace's thighs, but then guided my hand to the same spot. Shortly after that, I found both my hands cupping the soft lips of each woman and then the slippery wetness inside their portals. They were not to leave that as their only arousal though. Each was gently caressing the breasts and teats of the other while my finger stroked the rippled inner lips and little button of each.

Their hands, sometimes both at once, on my cock was causing me to thrust into their gentle grasp. After a few of these strokes, and I confess, a few moans from me, Elizabeth threw her thigh over me and then rose on her knees. I felt Grace grasp my rigid cock and then the wet warmth as my cock entered Elizabeth's portal.

The fit was snug, snug enough I again groaned. Elizabeth chuckled and continued to ease her body down over my cock. When she was sitting on my thighs, I saw Grace pinch Elizabeth's left nipple and then give it a little tug. Elizabeth's body jerked and she moaned, then began raising and lowering herself over my cock. With every lowering, she would rock her hips and I would feel the little button raking down the topside of my cock. The change in angle also forced my cock into intimate contact with the ripples of Elizabeth's passage.

I was coming rapidly to the point of no return, when Elizabeth gasped, pushed herself down quickly over my cock and then dropped down to catch her weight on her hands. I felt a flow of wetness and then the tightening of her portal around my shaft. Elizabeth cried out and then began rocking her body rapidly over my cock. I could hold back no longer and thrust my cock up quickly. As Elizabeth continued to rock her body and make little mewing sounds, I filled her gripping passage with my seed.

After several moments, Elizabeth rolled to her side. She was still breathing rapid, shallow breaths, but she managed to say, "Grace, this tool is indeed an excellent tool. Let us cause it to stand up again that you may sample this man's skills."

I was not hopeful my cock would stand up very quickly again. After satisfying Emily's desires three times and now satisfying Elizabeth, I felt it would take an hour or more. I had not estimated the shortening of time caused by what Elizabeth and Grace did next.

Grace climbed over me to lie beside Elizabeth, and promptly took Elizabeth's right nipple between her lips and began to suckle. Elizabeth's belly tightened and she gasped, but then began using her finger to penetrate Grace's sex. Soon, Grace was moaning and rocking her hips into Elizabeth's finger. That was when the two women kissed, and that kiss was so absolutely erotic, my cock began to swell again.

It continued to swell as I watched Elizabeth lift her head and clasp Grace's left teat between her lips. Grace shuddered a little, then shuddered a lot because when Elizabeth opened her lips, I saw she had Grace's teat pinched between her teeth. Elizabeth pulled her face back slightly, Grace shuddered again, and then whispered, "Johnathan, I am ready for your cock now."

I had assumed Grace would either mount me as had Elizabeth or lid down on her back, but she did neither. She rose onto her hands and then spread her legs wide. Elizabeth urged me to a position behind Grace, and then guided my cock to Grace's portal. As I sank into her satin smooth and rippled passage, Elizabeth lay down and scooted her head under Grace's breasts.

As I pumped away inside Grace, I could hear the wet noises that could only mean Elizabeth was suckling Grace's teats. A moment later, Grace shuddered as she had before and pushed her body back into my stroke quickly enough my sack bumped against her mound. I could only assume that Elizabeth was once again nipping at Grace's teats.

While the stimulation of Grace's snug portal and rippled passage were extremely arousing, that stimulation was muted a bit by my having spent my seed once already. As a result, I continued to pump my cock in and out of Grace and Grace continued to moan and thrust her body back into my strokes.

That changed some time later when I felt a finger massaging the little button between Grace's thick, swollen lips and just under my stroking cock. Not long after I felt that finger, Grace arched her back, cried out, and began to sink down on the bed. I held her up with both hands as her thighs quivered, and at the same time as Grace began to rock her portal over my cock, I let the first spurt fly up my shaft and inside her. Grace's thighs were yet quivering as a leaf in a breeze when I shot my last.

After my cock slipped from the slippery embrace of Grace's passage, she fell down on the bed, rolled onto her back, and sighed.

"Such a tool would be welcome were it not attached to a man, though I could welcome this man to our house for longer than one morning. Perhaps a week might satisfy my desire to feel a man inside me."

Elizabeth stroked Grace's mound and then kissed her on the lips. When Elizabeth pulled away, she smiled.

"I am certain he will leave us, but perhaps he would consent to pay us a visit in the future. Now that we have taught him about two women, he might welcome the opportunity to exercise his new skills.";

I did have to leave if I was to reach Whitchurch before the weekend. It was with some reluctance that I did so, but also with some relief. While making love with both Grace and Elizabeth had been an experience well worth remembering, I feared that I could not give equal attention to them both in the longer term. At some point, I would anger one by seeming to favor the other, and that would mean an end to their arrangement.

It was also a relief for my poor cock. In two days, I had asked much of it, and though it had performed admirably according to the women, I felt a rest was very much in order.

To that end, as I continued my journey towards Whitchurch, I was careful to stop only at the various inns along the roadway. These stops proved to be more to the advantage of my purse, as the inns made rough usage of their pots and pans. I was able to add twelve pence to my coin after stopping at three inns.

At last, six days after beginning my journey, I pushed my cart through the streets of Whitchurch and then on toward my old home.;

My arrival was greeted with some fanfare. My father shook my hand and told me he was proud of my accomplishment. My mother embraced me until I thought I should die from lack of breath, and she fairly soaked my shirt with her tears. My brother, Edward, wiped the muck from his hands on his trousers and then embraced me as well, though he shed no tears. That evening, my mother prepared a dinner that was an especial favorite of mine, a chicken pot pie filled with the meat of a hen, the yolks of the immature eggs of the same hen, and pease and carrots.

While I was happy to be home with my family again, I had no desire to continue living with them. I was now a grown man and had the skills to earn my own way in life instead of being an imposition upon my parents. There was also the issue of proximity to potential customers. I did not have sufficient funds to arrange for a shop of my own in the nearest town, that being Whitchurch. I would have to ply my trade as my title suggested. A journeyman was so named because he journeyed around a given area offering his skills. Living with my family would require pushing my cart an unnecessary distance each day.

Toward both ends, I walked to Whitchurch the next day with the goal of securing boarding for myself. Whitchurch would become my new home as well as the center of my travels through the countryside.

Finding a suitable accommodation was not difficult. Finding a suitable accommodation with a suitable price was somewhat more of a challenge. What I desired was one room with a bed and the availability of a meal, morning and evening.

My expectation, developed by an understanding of the amount of work done by Master Eaton and the relative size of the area around Whitchurch compared to Honiton, was that my income would be about six pence a day, or the sum of three shillings a week. I was prepared to pay half that for my room and board, the other half being saved for purchase of a proper shop.

I was able to find several rooms at the price of two shillings a week, but I declined to take up those proposals. It was late in the afternoon and I was preparing to return to my father's home when I chanced upon a small paper notice attached to the door of a small house at the very edge of Whitchurch. The paper proclaimed a room was available in that house for the price of a shilling and a half per week. Upon seeing this notice, I presented myself at the door.

The woman who answered my knock was not as I had expected. Most rooms available were in houses owned by older people. They had no source of income other than furnishing a room or two for those unable to afford the price of a house. It was that situation which I sought, for older people were generally quiet types and would not disturb me as would a couple with several children.

This woman was not so old as I had thought would be the case. Neither, however, was she young. I could discern that by the lines at her eyes and the corners of her mouth. What struck me as odd, concerning those fine lines, was the shape of her figure, or at least as much of her figure as I could imagine given her dress. The slope of her breasts peeked from under the neckline of her bodice and her waist was smaller by far than her hips.

At that hour of the day, most husbands would have been at home and waiting to dine on an even meal, but I could see the table in her kitchen was set for just one place. She was evidently unmarried, and the reason was most likely her face.

She was not what I would describe as an ugly woman. It was more that her eyes seemed to be very open and her nose very large. I believed her to be one of those women not pretty enough to attract the attentions of a suitor when young. Such women were not all that rare, and often passed through life alone. After a certain age, such women were nearing the end of their child bearing years and a man wanted sons to carry on after him. I was very curious to learn of her past, though, of course, I could not ask that question as I had just met her.

I introduced myself and inquired as to if the room was still available. The woman said it was and led me through her home to a small room at the back.

"This used to be my father's room", she said. "He went to his reward last month." As he and my mother had no son, the house became mine. I am lonely of a night, and decided to let out his room that I might have some company."

I was not looking for company of an evening, but the price was very tempting. I asked the woman if a morning and evening meal would be included in the price. She nodded.

"My fare will not be that of the wealthy in Whitchurch, but you shall not starve."

The bargain was struck that very afternoon. I returned home for my cart and other belongings, and by nightfall, I was sitting upon the bed in my room and planning my activities for the next day.;

Over the next several weeks, I learned once again the wisdom of my father. Whitchurch, being rather small as cities go, had no tinker in residence. As a result, the women of Whitchurch and the surrounding area were forced to use pots and pans with rusted places or purchase new. Rusted places in some cases spoiled the taste of food, and though the new factories were producing new pots and pans at lower cost than most Master tinkers, the price was still high considering most household incomes.

I was able to increase my purse more quickly than I had planned, and was looking forward to perhaps another year or two before I could afford the rental for a small shop.

Now, also because Whitchurch was small and most people knew what the others were doing, I was very careful not to engage in the activities I had enjoyed with Emily, Elizabeth, and Grace. Such carryings on would have ruined my business if not had me cast out of the city. I did yearn to dip my wick in many of the women I encountered in my travels though, and the opportunity did present itself upon several occasions.

The wife of the town blacksmith seemed particularly interested in

The Tinker's Career: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sat, 10 Oct 2026 22:43:00 -0500

The Tinker’s Career: Part 3

On My Own.

Based on a post by ron de, in 5 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Connected.

The heavy heart I had upon leaving Honiton and Estelle brightened some as I walked along the road. The day was warm and sunny, and I had a feeling of freedom I'd not had for six years. During my apprenticeship, it was a requirement that I eat, sleep, and work according to the schedule of Master Eaton. His schedule even dictated the times when Estelle and I might engage in the skills she taught me, for we could do so only when he was absent from the workshop.

Now, I could do as I wished. Were I to desire a nap in mid-afternoon, all I need do was wheel my cart under the trees, lie down and go to sleep. Were I to feel hungry, no matter what the time of day, I had only to reach into my cart for a crust of bread and a smearing of butter. I did restrain from these practices for the most part. I had only enough food to sustain me for a week, and I did so desire to begin my work amongst the farm people that I traveled from dawn to dusk.

I did miss Estelle's soft warm body against mine, especially so at night when I spread my blankets on the ground. Often I fell asleep thinking of her soft breasts in my hands while my cock stroked in and out of her cunny. While our couplings were not so frequent as I came to desire, they were made even more wonderful by the intervals between them.

The walking and pushing of my cart would be slow, I had thought, but I found my pace nearly that of the coach that had brought me from Whitchurch to Honiton. This was because I need not slow my pace for a particularly rugged stretch of road. I merely steered around the offending pocks and continued on my way.

As I walked, I contemplated how I would go about selling my skills to the people of the farms. They knew nothing of me and it was likely they would not trust me for there were tricksters who also roamed the roads. I composed a short little ditty I would use to announce my arrival, tell the people of my skills, and ask if they had any work.

I came upon a cottage a day and a half after leaving Honiton, and upon nearing the door, I began my song.

I am a happy tinsmith

I travel through the land

To mend your pots and other things

I am the tinker man

Round and deep or shallow

With holes both large and small

Bring them to my tinker's cart

And I will mend them all

The door to the cottage was open to allow in the breeze, and once I had begun my ditty a second time, a woman walked out onto the stoop.

She was an older woman, or at least she appeared to be older than Estelle. Her face had the lines I had seen in my mother's face, and there were a few silver strands showing in the black hair that she had done up in a bun.

Her dress, save for the color, was the same type of dress Estelle had always worn, being high at the neck and low at the hem. Unlike Estelle, this woman wore no slippers. She looked at me with a suspicious eye.

"Who is this who sings at my doorstep about mending pots?"

I bowed, then smiled.

"I am Johnathan Harrison Erickson, Ma'am, and I am a tinker. Have you any pots that require mending?"

"Yes, I have one or two. What is your price?"

I had given the matter of price some considerable thought. In Honiton, the usual price for mending a small spot was two pence, three for a larger spot. Having come from a rural background, I thought these prices somewhat high for those living on a farm. I had established prices that would pay for my time and materials, but not be so high as to cause my customers to reconsider.

"A pence for a small spot, a pence and a half pence for a larger one. Should the mending require adding a piece of tin plate, the price would vary."

"What is a small spot and what is a large spot?"

I smiled again.

"I would have to inspect the spot, of course, but a large spot I would consider one a bit larger than a finger."

She shook her head.

"I am a widow woman, and have little coin. I think I shall continue to use my pots as they be."

As I had traveled, I had also considered this possibility. While increasing my purse was the ideal outcome of my work, some of that purse would be required to purchase food that I might eat on a regular basis. If my customers had no coin, they would probably have oats or a slab of bacon they could spare.

"Ma'am, if you would be so kind as to offer something in the way of grains or meats, that payment would be also acceptable."

Her face brightened.

"I could fix you a meal. I have an ham and some pease from last night."

I had not eaten so well since leaving the workshop, and the prospect of a good meal made my mouth water.

"That would be acceptable, Ma'am. Bring out your pots."

The woman went inside and returned with a large kettle and two small pots. It was a quick matter to mend the pots, just a small dam and some tin solder to each. The kettle was somewhat more of a problem. The tin was gone from a large area of the bottom and when I pressed on this area, the iron gave way and left a hole. I would have to add a patch of tin plate.

The woman watched as I cut the patch, formed it to the contours of the kettle and then soldered it into place inside and out. She smiled as I handed her the kettle.

"That one is a favorite of mine. You know your trade well, I think. Come inside while I heat the ham and pease."

Her kitchen was small with a stove at one end and a small table at the other. She pointed to a chair at the table.

"That chair is where my husband sat to take his meals. It will give me pleasure to see a man sitting there again."

Once the ham and pease had been warmed, the woman sat a bowl full in front of me and then handed me a spoon. She sat on the opposite side of the table while I finished that bowl, and then asked if I would like another.

I should have politely answered no, but I did so enjoy the flavor. She smiled when I handed her the bowl and went to refill it. When she returned, she remarked that I ate as had her husband.

"He would empty a bowl and then ask for more, sometimes twice. He was a man, he was, tall and strong of back. Would that he were still here, for I miss the things he used to do."

I swallowed a mouthful of pease and then asked what those things might be. She smiled and her eyes seemed to gleam.

"Oh, a great many things. My Jacob tended the farm, of course, though my son does that work now. There were other things as well. He carried the wood and water, and ploughed the garden in spring, and ;

She smiled coyly.

"Of course, I can not tell you everything he did for me. You would not understand."

My reply was that I was nearly twenty, and had no trouble understanding most things.

She smiled.

"Do you understand the ways of men with women? It is of that which I speak."

I had not anticipated such a question, and especially not given the difference in our ages. If the woman had a son old enough to tend to the farming, she was surely forty or better while I was still just nineteen.

She sat there smiling while I contemplated my situation, and when I did not answer, smiled at me.

"It appears you are somewhat shy in answering me. That tells me you do understand. Perhaps I can convince you to demonstrate your skills at that task as well. My husband has been gone four years now, and I crave a man's touch. Would you be the man to ease that craving?"

She began unbuttoning the top of her dress. When the button at her waist was released, she opened the dress and smiled again.

Her breasts were at least half again as large as Estelle's and though they sat lower on her chest, were causing my cock to rise. I knew not what to make of this invitation.

"Ma'am, I do not think it would be correct of me to do so. You do not know me and I do not know you."

She chuckled.

"Ah, you wish an introducing first. Very well. I am Emily Stoat, and you gave me your name earlier."

She stood and walked to face me. After taking my hand and placing it upon her heavy, right breast she said, "Johnathan, now we know each other."

I confess the yielding softness under my fingertips took away all my reasoning power. Gently I squeezed that softness and Emily caught her breath.

"Your hand may be a tinker's hand, but it would appear it is also the hand of a lover. Is your other hand so gentle?"

I lifted her other breast, squeezed it gently, and then lightly stroked the thick teat. Emily said no more. She merely grasped my hand and pulled me through a door on one wall of her kitchen.

Upon removing my clothes and lying on the bed beside her naked body, I marveled at her shape. As I related before, I knew her breasts were much larger than Estelle's. I anticipated the same difference in the girth of her waist and hips. While Emily was somewhat larger in both places, the increase in size was not in the same proportion.

Her waist was a bit thicker and her hips were wider, but the increase only increased my desire for her. In fact, I found myself becoming aroused at a faster rate just from the looking.

Emily noticed my arousal as well. She smiled, grasped my rigid cock, and stroked it a little, then chuckled.

"I wonder if you wield this tool as well as you wield your hammer. Pray show me if your skills with the ladies match your skills at mending pots."

I am proud to say I did my best, though such was not a difficult task. Emily proved to be as avid a lover as Estelle, though in somewhat different ways.

While Estelle preferred my attentions to her breasts and teats began softly and increased as did her state of arousal, Emily was more forthright. As soon as I bent my head and took her teat into my mouth, Emily sighed.

"Ah, my young tinker, suckle as the calf suckles the cow and do not fear of causing me harm. 'twill only increase my passions."

Suckle I did and with a somewhat greater vigor than I had with Estelle. The rapid motions seemed to excite Emily very quickly, so quickly that she bade me use two fingers in her cunny. Once my fingers were in her warm portal, Emily adjusted her position somewhat and then sighed.

"Lad, your fingers do so arouse my passions. Were you to add a third, I would become aroused even more."

I did as she asked, but was fearful of injuring the soft portal into which I guided a third finger. Emily sighed as it entered her, then rocked up her wide hips a little. As a result, my three fingers were soon stopped by my hand pressing against Emily's puffy cunny lips and she moaned.

"Oh, lad, for so long I have been denied the feeling of having my cunny stretched so. Already I feel my nectar flowing and the need to feel your cock inside me. Pray, stroke a while more and then impale me on your rod."

I confess that I probably did not stroke Emily so long as she desired, but I was overwhelmed by the way she did move her body to force my three fingers deeper inside her. She did not stop me when I knelt between her upraised thighs and attempted to guide my cock to her portal though. Instead, she grasped my shaft and moved it between her swollen lips for a while, then positioned the head at her entrance.

"Now, Johnathan, fill my cunny with your stiff cock and do not be gentle about it. My husband was a man and it is a man I need inside me now."

I did as best I could and quickly thrust my cock into Emily's wet and slippery depths. She moaned and jerked her cunny up into that thrust. When my sack bumped against her bottom, she moaned again.

"That is the way a man takes a woman, lad. Continue with such thrusts that I may reach my end. It would cause me great pleasure if you were to give my teats some soft bites as well."

When I made my first thrust, I was somewhat concerned that if her cunny could accept three of my fingers the grip of her passage would not be so snug as that of Estelle. Such proved not to be the case however. As soon as my cock began to penetrate Emily's depths I felt a tightening around my rigid shaft. I knew not what caused that tightening, but I was well aware of the effect.

I was not aware of how pinching Emily's teats between my teeth would cause her to react, and that reaction was very interesting. At the first pinch, Emily gasped and I felt her belly tighten under mine. I also felt the grip of her cunny tighten more, a feeling that caused me to edge much closer to my final end.

As I continued to thrust my cock in and out of Emily's gripping cunny and as I alternately suckled and pinched her teats with my teeth, I felt Emily's juices flowing around my cock and down onto my sack. I also heard her little mewing cries and felt her fingers on my backside and attempting to pull my cock inside her deeper.

I was very near my end when Emily sucked in a deep breath, held that breath, and by pushing with her heels lifted us both up off the mattress. I felt the squeezing of my cock relax, then tighten over and over again as Emily let her face flop to the side. Her soft thighs squeezed my waist and then began to quiver. I made one last, firm pinch of her left teat between my teeth and Emily's body became a shuddering sheath that forced me to yield my seed deep inside her. I confess I moaned as the first spurt splashed into her depths, then moaned twice more as my stiff cock spurted.

Emily continued to cause her cunny to milk at my cock even though I was spent. After a time, she slowly fell back to the bed, but held me between her thighs. She stroked my back, and sighed.

"Ah, such a man I have not felt since my husband went to his reward. Would that I could keep you here, for I wish to feel this way again."

While I would have greatly enjoyed staying with Emily, my primary goal was to return to the place of my birth and begin my shop. I did cause Emily to have those feelings two more times before departing though, once later that night and again very early the next morning. As the sun shone it's rays over the trees around Emily's house, she held me close and said her door would always be open to me. I confess that it was with a heavy heart that I pushed my cart on down the road.;

I traveled for half a day before stopping in a grove of trees beside the road for a noon meal. That noon meal was a slice of ham Emily had forced me to take though I told her she had more than settled her accounts with me. She only smiled and said the slice of ham was for my exercise of my other skills. As I munched on the thick slab, I reflected that both my skills gave me great pleasure.

I also realized that exercising the skills I had learned from Estelle were somewhat tiring when practiced several times in a short period. I had finished half the slice of ham when I was overcome by fatigue and fell asleep leaning against the wheel of my cart.

When I woke, the sun was halfway to dropping below the trees. The delay at Emily's, though a very pleasant delay, had cost me nearly half a day of travel. After vowing that I should not be so tempted again, I began pushing my cart down the road.

The sun was nearly behind the trees that lined the roadway when I spied a small farm ahead. Having grown up on a farm, I knew it would be fruitless to call at the house at this hour of the day. The woman of the house would be cooking supper for her husband and her husband would be attending to the chores of the farm such as gathering the hens into their coop and then feeding the livestock. I did resolve to make my call on the morrow after I had seen the man of the house go off to the fields to work.

To that end, I pushed my cart up to the house and then some distance from the roadway and after lighting a fire in the stove I used to heat the copper iron I used for soldering, made myself a small serving of oat porridge. Upon eating that along with a small bit of my ham slice, I put out the fire, got my blankets from my cart, and prepared to take my slumbers.

Sleep was difficult to achieve, I would suppose because of my nap at my noon meal, so I lay there on my blanket and listened to the sounds of the night. It was the night of a full moon, so the darkness usual inside the trees was greatly diminished, so diminished that I could plainly see the house sitting across the roadway. Contrary to what I had always experienced at my old home, light from a flickering candle still lit the single window I could see.

As my eyes refused to close, I rose and ventured toward the roadway as I was curious about that lighted window. I saw nothing but shadows against a wall inside until the sound of the door to the house opening came to my ears. Someone was leaving the house.

At first, I was concerned that I had been discovered, but as it was, it was only the lady of the house making a trip to the privy. In the light of the full moon, I could plainly see her in her white night dress, candle lantern in hand, and striding toward the small privy to the side of the house. I thought nothing of this as it was Estelle's custom to do likewise before retiring.

A short time later, the privy door opened and the woman made her way back to the house. I had no sooner heard the door close than it was opened again. My assumption was this would be the man of the house bent upon the same task, but I was mistaken. The person was another woman in a white night dress on her way to the privy. She was carrying the same candle lantern. I knew this because of the distinctive piercings above the glass windows.

At first, I thought this second person to be probably a daughter, but as I observed her trip, I was struck by the fact that she did not appear or move as would a young girl. She was as tall as the first woman and her wide hips made the same motion as the first. A daughter to the first woman might be as tall as her mother or even taller, but she would not have the wider hips I had witnessed both Estelle and Emily to have.

After the second woman had returned to the house, I expected to see the man of the house next, but no such event occurred. The candle light in the window was extinguished and I assumed the women had gone to bed.

I went back to my blankets wondering at what I had just seen. It was common in the countryside for a husband's or wife's mother to live with the woman and her husband once her own husband had gone to his reward, but neither woman appeared old enough to have birthed the other.

I had never heard of two women living together because such was just not done. A farm required a man to be successful. Women did not understand the working of draft animals nor the husbandry of livestock save possibly the hens that furnished them eggs and the occasional chicken dinner.

Was it possible the man of the house had two wives? This again was not possible. Even in the countryside, people had a very strict moral code.

Now, I knew that in Honiton, t

The Tinker's Career: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Fri, 09 Oct 2026 22:40:00 -0500

The Tinker’s Career: Part 2

Estelle’s Training.

Based on a post by ron de, in 5 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Connected.

"I feel a wetness."

Estelle sighed as my fingertip again stroked between her puffy outer lips.

"Yes, it is because you are arousing my passions. The flow will increase as I become more excited. It is so to ease the passage of your cock when that time comes."

I confess I was ready for that time to come at that moment, but refrained from acting upon that urge. Instead, I continued my examination of Estelle's cunny, for having never seen one, I was very curious.

I parted her lips and saw inside another pair of lips. They were much more slender and were an exciting series of ripples that originated at the soft fold of skin at the top of her cunny, the same soft fold I had touched before. As my fingertip traced between those ripples, they seemed to grasp and flow around it. Estelle would also make a tiny little mewing sound with each touch.

As Estelle had predicted, I soon saw a small amount of her slippery/sticky fluid flow from between the lips I stroked. She moaned then, and reached for my hand.

"One finger now; inside my portal; and move it in and out."

I was not certain where such a portal might be located, but reasoned the fluid must originate from that spot. Slowly I moved my fingertip down, probing gently as I did so, until it slipped into a spot that seemed to mold itself around the finger. As I began moving that finger in and out as Estelle had instructed, her hips rocked and she moaned again.

"Yes, Johnathan; that is the way. You stir my fires as they have not been stirred in some time. Pray add another finger to the one that gives me so much pleasure."

The second finger was a snug fit and I was somewhat concerned about injuring Estelle. I inserted it slowly, and when it joined the first in her warm, wet depths, began stroking both in and out. Estelle rocked her hips again, then began lifting her body into each push of my hand.

I felt Estelle's hand on my thigh and looked down. As I watched, she slipped her slender fingers up my thigh and then grasped my rigid cock and began stroking its length. To say that was pleasant would be to say a downpour is slightly damp. My mind was nearly carried away with the sensations she caused with her soft fingers. I knew what was to come soon, and wished she would instruct me to plunge my cock inside her lest I spill my seed on her hand.

She stroked me at the same pace as I moved my fingers in and out of her cunny for a while, then pulled on my stiff cock.

"Put your cock in my cunny now and move it as you do your fingers."

Estelle opened her thighs wide as I knelt between them, and pulled at my cock to guide it to the opening. Once she found the place with my swollen cock, she pulled on it again. I, in turn, pushed in.

The feeling of my cock slipping into her slippery warmth was indescribable. Estelle pulled at my hips to push it deeper inside her, and kept pulling until I felt my sack touching the cleft between her hips. She gasped when the base of my cock spread her lips and flattened them against her body, then sighed when I began stroking.

"Ah; it has been so long I am nearly at my end already."

I was not certain what she meant, but continued to stroke my cock in and out. After only a few moments, I felt my sack tighten and the now familiar feeling that meant I would spew my seed. Knowing the inevitable outcome, I attempted to pull out of her clasping depths that my seed would not be squirted inside her. Estelle gasped, "No; inside me" and then began rocking her hips wildly.

Controlling my actions then became an impossibility, for her gyrations had rendered any such attempt useless. Moments later, I felt the first spurt erupt from my cock when it was at its deepest penetration of her cunny.

Estelle cried out then, and arched her back. My second spurt splashed inside her as she arched higher and then began such a quaking and rocking it was difficult to keep my cock inside her. I did manage in spite of all her motions. With a groan, I thrust my cock deep and shot the last spurt as she cried out and then fell back to the bed.

Estelle wrapped her legs over my back then and held my cock inside her. She sighed and stroked my back.

"Hmm; this first lesson was quite satisfying. You are an apt apprentice."

"I only did as you instructed."

"Yes, but you did so with the great vigor I enjoy. I believe I will have to give you another lesson shortly."

And so Estelle did that night, two more lessons actually. For the second, she taught me of the ways to increase her passion by the rubbing of what she called her pearl. Once she had released me from the entrapment of her legs, I found that nub of flesh had come out from under a little fold of skin at the top of her cunny lips. It was very pink and very stiff, and when I touched it, Estelle nearly jumped into the air.

"Oh, yes; gently now, but continue and I will soon want to be skewered on your wonderful cock again."

The skewering did happen after a while, and Estelle proved to be even more active in her body movements. As I had already spent once, I was able to restrain myself, and continued to stroke my cock in and out of her swollen cunny lips until she cried out loudly and heaved herself up off the bed. The shaking of her body then was more than I could bear. My cock splattered her clasping passage with more of my seed.

The third lesson was the same, except the duration was longer. I attributed this to the partial sating of Estelle's desire and to the fact I had spent most of the seed my body had stored. Still, the ending was every bit as wonderful as the first two, and left me gasping for breath as Estelle pulled me down on top of her. I felt her teats press into my chest as she held me tight. After a few moments, she chuckled.

"I do believe you have a talent for this work."

I also chuckled.

"It was not work, Ma'am. Nothing so enjoyable could be called work."

Estelle stroked my back.

"Be that as it may, you have learned your skills well. Were the hour not late and were I not satisfied for the moment, we would have yet another lesson. I shall leave you for my own bed for now, but we shall continue our lessons when my husband is again away. Do not forget what you have learned tonight."

Estelle then rose from my bed and clasped her hand over her cunny. She chuckled and remarked the next time she would bring a cloth to stop the flow of our juices from her body, then left my bedchamber for her own. I slipped under the blanket and thought of my new teaching.

I was still somewhat fearful of her husband discovering the truth, but then realized Estelle had as much to fear as did I. Her husband would surely cast out both her and I were he to know of our coupling. That understanding caused my fears of discovery to wane, and I fell asleep knowing I would welcome any lessons she desired to teach me.

Still, I was apprehensive for the next two days, but found my fears to be unfounded. Estelle greeted her husband upon his return with a kiss and an embrace, and fixed us a special dinner that evening. Though I watched carefully from the corners of my eyes, she did not so much as look at me through the course of the meal.;

Master Eaton did inquire as to my progress with the manufacture of Estelle's new lantern and I showed him the various pieces I had shaped and filed. He was pleased and suggested I might make various piercings on the sides that the lantern would cast a pleasing pattern of light upon any surface near it when lit.

There were several patterns for such piercings in the shop, but when I examined them, I found them not to my liking. Instead, I drew a new pattern of piercings that pleased me. Upon showing them to Master Eaton, he remarked they were unique and fit for the lantern of his wife. I set about using a sharp punch to make the series of small holes of the design in the four sides of the lantern above the openings for the glass panels.;

Our business began to increase with the cool breezes and shorter days of autumn. The women of the village required new pans for baking of the usual holiday treats, and the waning daylight forced the use of lanterns even in the early evening. Master Eaton and I were busy in the shop from early light to dusk in fashioning these items. As a result, our supply of tin plate quickly required replacing.

I had thought to go with him to the mill for I had never done so, but at the last market, all the pastry cutters we had were purchased and still the women wished for more. He instructed me to stay in the shop and make as many as possible for the next market day.

I was happy with this decision for two reasons. I had the week prior to the market day fashioned a few cutters in the shape of the fir tree that would decorate each home during the Christmas season, and they were quickly sold for a price twice that for the normal round, oval, or star shaped cutters. They were simple to manufacture and required little more time than the other shapes, and it pleased me to know the women of the village wanted more.

The other reason I was happy was that the mill was a day's travel by wagon. Master Eaton would leave at first light, drive throughout the day, and then purchase the new stock of tin plate late in the afternoon. The next morning, he would begin the journey home and arrive in the village as the sun was setting. I would have almost two days and one night for more of Estelle's lessons.

True to my wishes, Master Eaton had only just climbed into the wagon seat and clucked to the horse when Estelle came into the workshop.

"How is my apprentice this fine day?"

"I am doing well, Ma'am. I would hope you are the same."

Estelle sighed, but then smiled.

"I am not, though I believe there to be a cure."

I was certain I knew what that cure might be, and smiled.

"Would I be able to assist with that remedy?"

"Oh, most certainly you can. It is a remedy I have not yet taught you. It may require much practice before the remedy is effective."

In my admittedly limited knowledge, I believed I understood the normal means of effecting that which Estelle desired. I was at a loss as to what she was saying.

"Is there not but one remedy?"

Estelle giggled.

"Johnathan, you have much to learn. There are many remedies, all similar, but all different in some ways. Come. I shall teach you of two that please me greatly."

Once in my bedchamber, Estelle lost no time in removing her clothing. As her loose, long legged under-trowsers fell from her hips and then to the floor, she chuckled.

"The remedy requires you to be without clothing. I cannot teach you if you remain as you are. Surely you are not embarrassed after our earlier lessons."

I was not embarrassed. I was only watching Estelle's breasts wobble about as she removed her clothing and thinking of how they had felt in my hands. I quickly pulled off my shirt, stepped out of my boots, and then unfastened my trousers. My cock bobbed in the air when I stepped from them, and Estelle chuckled again.

"I think my apprentice is ready for the next lesson, for your cock stands at the ready. We shall begin by easing your desires a bit, for I see already a droplet of your essence. That and the flood that will follow cannot enter me this day or I shall quite likely become with child. Do not be sad. There is another way, a way I believe you will greatly enjoy."

With that confusing statement, Estelle took me by the hand and bade me lie upon my bed. She sat down on the edge, then grasped my rigid cock and smiled.

"On such days as this, a proper woman would do thusly."

I watched, spellbound, as Estelle lowered her face to my cock, opened her mouth, and engulfed the swollen head. She sucked at it gently and then I felt her warm, wet tongue licking the underside. Estelle giggled when I groaned.

"Is this not as I said? I believe you do enjoy my new method."

She licked all around the darker head and caused me to groan.

"Yes, it is quite wonderful."

"I quite enjoy my method as well. Perhaps you will find this as pleasant."

Estelle slowly lowered her mouth over my cock head and then down my shaft. I felt gentle suction when her cheeks moved inward and then the sensation of my cock head touching the back of her throat. My hips lurched upwards of their own accord, and only because of her small hand with which Estelle gripped my shaft did it not plunge deeper.

Estelle giggled around her mouthful of my cock and then slowly pulled her lips back up the length. When she reached the rim of my cock head, she sucked a bit harder and swirled her tongue over the tip. My hips lurched again.

Estelle's mouth pulled off my cock head with a little smack, and she looked up at me.

"Shall I continue?"

My hips lurched again because she was slowly stroking my shaft. The feeling was much more arousing than when I did the same.

"As you said, your new methods might require practice to perfect, though I think you have already perfected this one."

Estelle giggled and then circled my cock head with her wet mouth. I felt her hand stroking my shaft as she bobbed her head up and down, and then her other hand fondling my sack.

At that time in my life, not much manipulation was required to bring me to my end, and that end was fast approaching. Estelle's stroking hands and her sucking mouth caused my sack to draw up, and I knew that meant I would spend. I attempted to warn her but she took no heed.

"Estelle, I cannot stop myself."

She only ceased her sucking and looked at my face.

"Then do not. I shall enjoy what is to come."

She resumed her stroking and sucking then, and I felt the end approaching. When I groaned again, Estelle thrust her sucking lips down my shaft until they met her hand and then pulled them back up. She did this rapidly several times before my loins exploded with the release of seed. As the first spurt left my throbbing cock, Estelle swallowed and then continued to swallow. The sensation of her throat closing on my cock head made me groan again as the second, then third and fourth spurt spewed from my body.

I was shaking somewhat when I eased my thrusting hips back to the bed. Estelle sucked as she lifted her lips from my cock. After that same smacking sound as her lips formed around my cock head and then released it, she used her thumb and fingers to strip up my length. She caught the resulting drops on her tongue, slipped that tongue into her mouth and then swallowed again.

"Umm; .I do love the taste of a man and his seed. We shall do this again presently, though you must learn another lesson first. As I enjoy your taste, you must learn to enjoy mine."

Estelle lay down beside me then and pulled my hand to her breast.

"Do as you did for our first lesson. Stroke my pillows and then my cunny. Once I am flowing with passion, I will teach you of what I speak."

I am somewhat proud of the fact that flowing was not long in coming, for this was only my second attempt at applying the skills I had learned. Estelle's teats quickly rose long and taut under my tongue and lips, and shortly after I touched her rippled inner lips, I felt the slippery juices begin to flow.

Estelle was breathing faster, and it was seemingly with difficulty she stopped her little moans in order to speak.

"Oh, yes; you; you have caused the flow. Now, my able apprentice, kneel between my legs as before, but; oh; do not enter my cunny with your cock."

"What am I to do then?"

"Use your tongue to lick my folds and my pearl."

To think of doing so was both fearful and exciting. I had witnessed the dogs on the estate doing the same, but had never given thought that people might do such a thing. Estelle seemed to want this, so I put my fears aside and knelt between her spread thighs.

The hair on her lips glistened with her wetness, and as I had already separated the strands that my fingers might enter her, her swollen lips were visible and a little open. A scent came to my nose as I lowered my face to those lips, a scent I had never smelt before and a scent that made my already stiffening cock twitch. Tentatively I touched those swollen lips with the tip of my tongue.

Estelle's juices were surprisingly pleasant to taste and I wasted no time in licking the length of her lips on the outside. She moaned and adjusted her position to open herself a little more.

"All around the outside and then between", she sighed.

It was with increasing pleasure I did as she asked. I found her outer lips to be very soft and a little puffy feeling. The slender lips hidden inside were even softer and rippled into folds. Both excited me greatly both for the wonderful texture as well as her musky and slightly tart taste.

As I lapped away, Estelle seemed to flow from time to time. I would feel a slight lifting of her hips, and if I let my tongue move down, I was rewarded by the taste of her fresh juices.

"My pearl now", she murmured between moans and gasps.

What I had seen as a small hidden button was now swollen stiff. At the first touch of my tongue, Estelle gasped and lifted her body into my face.

"Oh, yes; do not stop."

I did not stop, for by that time, I had realized if I continued, Estelle would reach her end. Making her do so would give me great pleasure, I thought, even though I could not sheath my cock in her tight cunny. I licked the stiff little button until Estelle was beginning to thrash about on my bed.

From my higher position now, I could look over the crinkled hairs on her mound and see Estelle's face. Her face was to the side and her mouth was open because she was panting. From time to time, she could close her mouth and then lick her lips, then resume her panting breaths. I thought the sight quite a beautiful one.

My tongue happened to slip from the turgid tip and instead stroked the side. Estelle moaned and her body tensed. Reasoning that several types of licking might be better for her than only the one, I began sliding my tongue on each side, then the top, and then back to the tip. Estelle began lifting her hips regularly, just as she had done when she reached her end before. A moment later I felt her hands on my head.

"Oh, Johnathan; I am nearly there. Suckle at my pearl and I shall reach that end."

Though her pearl was small, I was able to seal my lips around it, and I then began to suckle. The effect upon Estelle was quite remarkable. She began to rise slowly by arching her back, and I felt her entire body grow tense. A few moments later, she gasped and her body rose even mor

The Tinker's Career: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Thu, 08 Oct 2026 22:39:00 -0500

The Tinker’s Career: Part 1

The adventures of a tinsmith's apprentice.

Based on a post by ron de, in 5 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Connected.

I write this memoir to leave somewhat of a legacy to future generations, for my trade, like many, will no doubt be replaced by the mindless machines already in use for the making of pots, pans, and other tin plate work. Some will no doubt shake their heads at parts of this tale, though I make no excuses for it. Such has been my life so far, and it was a life lived to the fullest extent possible. To have done otherwise would mean I would suffer the regrets common to people who have lived a life of propriety until old age and therefore barren of excitement and adventure.

I was born Johnathan Harrison Erickson in the year 1753 on the estates of one Baron Farnsworthy, my father being the manager of the crops and livestock at the estate. My early years are of little consequence save that I grew up, as do most boys, being full of adventure and fearing nothing.

At the young age of twelve years I knew nothing of what I wished to do in life other than to chase the frogs in the brook and to roll hoops with my brother. I was happy doing so even though there were the occasional chores to be done around my father's household.

It was expected that I would carry water to the sheep that provided a lamb for Easter dinner and wool my mother spun into clothing for us. I was also expected to gather eggs from the hen house every morning and evening. The gathering of eggs would have normally been a chore for young girls, but as I had no female siblings, the task fell to me.

I did not mind the sheep. They were calm animals and would always come to my call in hopes of a morsel of the sweet cake of oats and molasses I sometimes brought them. True, were I to turn my back on the ram, he would often give my backside a jolt, but he did so in jest, or at least I believed such.

The hens and the rooster I did not like. The hens seemed to be always moody and pecked at my hands when I tried to take the eggs from under them. The rooster was a massive bird with long spurs, and seemed to believe I was after his harem for some reason. If I did not watch carefully, he would fly at me and try to sink his spurs into my leg. Often I wished for a Sunday chicken dinner at which the rooster would be the main course.

Upon my thirteenth birthday, my father informed me I was to leave home and learn a trade. He also explained that trade would be as a tinsmith, for he had arranged an apprenticeship for me with a Master Richard Eaton of Honiton in Cornwall. I would be indentured to Master Eaton for six years after which I would have attained the skills of a tinsmith and be able to earn a living for myself.

I was somewhat put out by this news. By then, I was aware that while my father was not of the landed gentry, my family did not want as did some, and I had assumed I would follow in his footsteps in a few years for such had been the case with he and his father. To learn that not only was that occupation the one chosen for my younger brother, Edward, but that I was to be banished to a life some hundred miles away was quite a shock.

I would suppose the reason to be one of intellect and constitution. Though a year younger than I, my brother stood a head taller and weighed half again as much. He was as strong as the bullocks he wrestled for the purpose of separating them from their knackers that spring. Strong though he was, he had no sense nor inclination toward mathematics or the manual arts.

I, on the other hand, was of slight build and greatly enjoyed using my mind to guide my hands in the making of things. Mathematics came easily to me, and I easily learned the basic calculations for the length of iron to form a hoop of a certain size and to construct the various angles used by the blacksmith on the estate.

In retrospect, my father's choice was a wise one. I now know I would not have enjoyed the life of a manager of the fields and livestock nearly so much as I have enjoyed the trade of tinker.;

I did not understand this at the time of my departure from the estate and was greatly saddened to see the fine house, barns, and fields fade into the distance as my father drove the wagon to Whitchurch. It was just at first light, and I watched the cows walking toward the barn for their morning milking as the wagon went by their pasture. Boys of my age did not shed tears over something so small as leaving home, though it was with great difficulty I did not do so.

In Whitchurch, my father purchased me a passage upon a coach to Honiton, the village in Cornwall where Master Eaton's shop was located. The journey was to take three days, and after some conversation and the exchange of some coin, the coach driver agreed to guide me through the trip. I was also to sit beside him in his perch high above the horses.

After the first mile, I was happy for that open, but secure seat. Several of the coach passengers rode on the roof, for the fare for those seats was much lower than for the padded seats inside. For the reduction in fare, they had exchanged a soft cushion for the hard, wooden roof of the coach, and the comfort of being inside for holding on with all their might to the railing around the roof lest they fall.

It was indeed necessary to hold tight to something, for the roadway was not at all smooth and level, being pocked here and there with shallow holes and depressions. As these often occurred on each wheel at a different time, the coach was jostled about in a fearful manner.

The driver seemed to ignore these pits, and kept encouraging his team to the trot. At this breakneck speed, the jostling was enough to loosen one's teeth or so it seemed. Many times I heard the two ladies inside the coach cry out in fear as a coach wheel dropped into a particularly deep hole and then climbed back out.

Our first stop was at a way station just outside Andover. At this station, the horses were changed. It was told to me by the coachman this was a new practice. Before, he would have driven his team the ten miles from Whitchurch and then stopped to rest them for an hour. By the changing of the horses, we would be on our way again in only the time required to lead the tired team from the coach and then hook up the traces of the new team.

Indeed, this was the case, and I had time only for a drink of water before climbing to the coachman's box again. He spoke to the new team and cracked his whip, and we were again off.

The rest of the journey is not worth relating save that the ride continued to be harsh, the food bad and the sleeping accommodations worse. After paying my three pence for the first night's lodging and seeing the scurrying insects when I pulled back the blanket, I joined the coachman on one of the seats inside the coach for my sleeping place.;

Our arrival in Honiton was likewise uneventful. I dismounted the driver's box with my small bag of belongings and began looking for Master Eaton. In his letter to my father, he had said he would wear a red shirt. I quickly spied him sitting on a bench in front of the station and went to introduce myself.

Master Eaton looked old to me at the time, but such is the way the young view adults I would suppose. I later learned he was forty-one at the time, and had worked many years as a journeyman to earn the title of Master. He seemed to be a stern man. As my apprenticeship progressed, I found this was the case, but that he was also a fair man in his appraisal of my work. After confirming my name, he walked me to the shop attached to one side of his house.

Though I did not know what to expect, his shop seemed small in comparison to the blacksmith's shop on the estate. It was indeed smaller, but I soon learned it was of the appropriate size for the few tools used by a tinsmith. There was a large table used for the laying out and cutting of the tin plate with a large shear at one end. The only other equipment I saw were two devices of iron shaped like the letter "T" stuck into holes in sections of log and what appeared to be a small stove.

Of more of a surprise was his wife. Upon seeing her in the kitchen preparing the evening meal, I thought her to be his daughter, for she looked very much younger than he. Master Eaton introduced her as his wife, Estelle. She smiled at me and then went back to her work. Master Eaton then showed me the quarters which would be mine for the duration of my apprenticeship. It was a very small room, more of a large closet really, and directly across the hall from the bedchamber he and Estelle used.;

As my apprenticeship was six years and the first four were only my learning the simpler tasks of the trade, it would be somewhat boring to relate those first four years here. Suffice it to say I spent nearly a year at sweeping up the workshop, cleaning the small stove, and filing parts to remove the sharp edges left by the shears. My day began at first light with a breakfast of oats and cream, and ended when the sunlight coming into the workshop through the windows had waned enough it was difficult to see to work. A supper came after a washing up, and then it was off to bed.

Only Saturday and Sunday were different. Saturday was market day, and Master Eaton and I would load his wagon with pails, lanterns, and pots and pans, and then go to the village market to sell them. I was expected to demonstrate the features of each to customers and to announce the price when asked. After a day at the market, we would come back to the workshop. I would again clean up and arrange things while Master Eaton counted the proceeds of the sales.

On Sundays, we did not work. Master Eaton was a pious man, and insisted upon my attendance at church in the mornings. The afternoons were mine to use as I wished, though since I had no coin, I could only enjoy a walk by the river or a trip through the town to see the sights.;

After that first year, Master Eaton taught me to do simple layouts and to use the hand shears. I thought this to be a great achievement at first. After spending hours upon hours laying out and then cutting the ears for pail and lantern handles, I wished for something more. Gradually over that year and the next two, Master Eaton taught me the proper use of the tools in the workshop.

By the fourth year of my training, I could make pastry cutters in various designs for sale to the local women. These small cutters were used to cut the dough used for biscuits and tea crackers into pleasing shapes. They were a joy to make, for I was able to use my own designs as well as the standard stars, circles, and ovals. It was with some pride I manufactured pastry cutters in the shape of the waning moon and the snowmen I had drawn on paper as a child.;

On my eighteenth birthday, Master Eaton instructed me to make a new candle lantern for Estelle as my first major undertaking. She used the lantern to light her way should she need to use the privy after dark. Her old lantern did not yield much light, for the panes were not of glass but of horn scraped thin enough to be mostly transparent. She wished for one with glass panes.

The pattern was to be the same, so I would take her lantern after breakfast, use it during the day to take measurements and to confirm how it was assembled, and then return it to her at dinner. I was very careful in constructing the lantern, because it was a test of my skills by Master Eaton, and also because of its intended owner.

When I first arrived at Master Eaton's workshop, I viewed Estelle as somewhat an ordinary woman. She was not in my estimation a particularly pretty woman though she did have a very pleasant smile and I did like the way in which her long dark-brown hair flowed over her shoulders. Her cooking was very good as were her efforts to maintain a clean house and to care for her husband.

On Saturday of every week she changed the sheets on the beds, including those on mine, then washed them and hung them on the lines behind the house to dry. The other days of the week she occupied her time with other housework or the sewing of clothing for herself, Master Eaton, and once I came to live in the house, for me.

I confess that as I grew older, I began to look upon Estelle in a different way. I began thinking she was a prettier woman than I had at first thought, and by the time I reached the age of eighteen, had discovered her to have a very arousing figure. I could not see much of her curves, of course. The propriety of the day dictated that women not expose themselves to any save their husband. She did have some ways of working, however, that tightened her bodice to her breasts or outlined the curve of her rounded backside when she assumed certain positions. I was always watching from the corner of my eye for one of these positions.

Estelle seemed not to notice my observations. She continued to bend at the waist in front of me when setting my bowl on the table at meal times. Doing so would cause her breasts to well up to the top of her dress, and the soft mounds would draw my eyes and fill my head with thoughts of touching them. She would bend at the waist when retrieving something from her oven as well, and the way her dress outlined her shapely hips caused similar thoughts. Those thoughts usually caused a rising in my trousers.

I understood the rising and its purpose, for I had seen the same rising by the ram each spring. His organ would extend from his sheath as he nuzzled a ewe who seemed to be agreeable to his attentions. He would then mount her and thrust his organ through her swollen portal and pump away for a while. My father had explained this was the way the ram planted his seed in the ewe.

I had no actual teachings in how this might be accomplished by people, though I assumed it to be much the same, for I had witnessed the same event with the cattle and the horses on the estate. I thought surely women must have a similar entrance though I had never seen a woman in such a state of undress that I might do a proper inspection. I could only imagine how such an entrance might appear every time Estelle bent to get some item from a low shelf or her oven.

It was often I imagined such of an evening, and stroked my manhood in an attempt to simulate what I imagined how coupling with a woman would feel. The first time seed erupted from the tip, I gasped, for the sensation was quite overpowering. It was also very pleasant, and from that day forth, I would exercise my imagination when visiting the privy.

Those visits were very pleasurable, though I felt the act would be even more so when done as nature intended. Alas, though I saw several girls of my age as they accompanied their mothers into the workshop to purchase a new pail or pan, I was somewhat backward with the ladies. They were a mystery to me, a mystery that tied my tongue into knots when I attempted to speak to them.;

As I related earlier, Estelle sewed the clothing we wore every day. She was an excellent seamstress, though my trousers and shirts tended to be loose fitting at first. Her reasons for the fit was that I was growing taller and broader through the shoulders, and were the fit proper at first, I would quickly be stretching her seams to the breaking point. She would size my clothing by using a string to obtain the various lengths and circumferences required, and then lay the string upon a rule and record the actual dimension.

I was eighteen and a half when she came to the workshop one afternoon. Master Eaton happened to be away at the rolling mill to purchase a supply of tin plate that day. I was taking the measurements for Estelle's new lantern at the time.

Estelle smiled and said my trousers were nearly worn through at the knees and she would make me a new pair. She produced her measuring string and began.

Estelle wrapped her string around my waist as she had in the past, but her fingers seemed to trace from my sides to my belly in a somewhat different manner. I took little notice of this as her interruption would cost me half an hour of working time and Master Eaton had given me a required date for the completion of her lantern.

Estelle pinched the string between her fingers, then laid it on her rule and noted the length on a small piece of paper. Then, she used her string to measure from my waist to my ankles. Again, her fingertips seemed to trace the path of the string, and this time, I felt a twinge in my manhood. She recorded that measurement as she had for my waist and then proceeded to measure from my ankle to my crotch. She had never made this measurement in the past and I wondered at the reason.

She smiled at my expression.

"Boys do not require so loose a fit as men. As you are nearly a man, I must increase the fit that you may be comfortable."

I understood her meaning and thought this to be a reasonable explanation, though my manhood and sack had been of a quite larger size for some time now. That there might be a different reason did not occur to me until she made the measurement.

With her left hand, Estelle held the end of her string at my ankle. She asked me to spread my legs a little, and once I had done so, her right paid out the string as she slowly moved her hand upwards. Her fingers brushed the inside of my thigh and I felt that same stirring in my manhood. They moved further up, still slowly, until they touched my sack. My manhood gave a lurch that pushed out the front of my trousers.

I was quite embarrassed, but Estelle seemed not to notice. When she turned to do the recording, I quickly pushed my manhood to an upright position and somewhat relived the bulge in my trousers.

Estelle made the measurement several times, saying she wished to be certain of the dimension. I was certain she would notice how my erect manhood still bulged my trousers since her hand touched it with each measuring attempt, but she said nothing. After she measured around my thigh in the area of my crotch and touched my sack several times in the process, my manhood was frightfully erect and I knew she must see it. Still, she gave no indication different than in the past.

As one might surmise, my manhood would not lay back down after such an experience. When Estelle went back into the house, I went to the privy. Remembering how her small hands had touched my body was enough to bring an end to my arousal. I went back to the workshop to resume my work.;

As I had learned from Master Eaton, all Masters of a certain craft belonged to a guild of those craftsmen. They met from time to time to discuss the craft and more importantly, the pricing of such goods the craftsmen made. In this way, they were able to value their wares at such prices as would bring in a good income and no Master would seek to price his work lower than any other. A week after Estelle had measured me for my new trousers, Master Eaton left for the guild meeting. I knew from past meetings it would be the next morning when he returned.

Estelle and I ate our evening meal and then prepared for bed. As was my usual practice, I went to the privy to relieve myself that I should not require the trip halfway through the night. Upon returning to the house, I quietly walked down the short hall for I did not wish to disturb Estelle. When I passed her door, it was ajar a ways, and I could not stop myself from looking through the opening.

Estelle stood beside their bed and she was without any clothing at all. She was facing away from me, and I felt my manhood begin to rise at the sight of her slender thighs, soft rounded hips, and the small diamond shaped opening between those thighs and hips. I could not tear away my eyes. Such a sight I had never before seen, and my mind drank in every soft curve.

Estelle turned toward me then, and her full breasts swayed gently at the movement. They were round and soft looking, and her teats were large, darker lumps sitting on likewise dark circles in the very centers of the firm

Lusty Lessons From Bible Camp: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Wed, 07 Oct 2026 16:01:00 -0500

Lusty Lessons From Bible Camp: Part 4.

The Power of an honorable woman.

Based on a post by Lingering Afterthought, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

By the time Halloween rolled around, I was in a better mood. I'd gotten a job at the Admissions Department, which was just a five-minute walk from the Student's Cooperative where I'd found a room for less than half of what I was paying for the dorm overflow apartment. As Suki described it before she passed on applying for a vacancy, it was "like a bunch of goddamn hippies took over a frat house!" I didn't mind it so much. People were nice there and it felt more like a home than an apartment or dorm complex did. Even better, the house had a massive kitchen.
Surprising everyone who knew him, Kurt actually got his shit together. He got a job as a waiter at a local French Bistro, which was perfect because chatting up customers was effortless for him, and as long as he delivered the right food, people loved him. He also got a phone and enrolled in extension courses with a Fine Arts major. At the end of the November, he was going to start renting a room at the same Co-Op where I lived.
Quite by accident, I'd also gotten a second job. With the low rent at the Co-Op, I didn't really need it, but still; I loved it.
Despite my tirade and vows of celibacy, I began visiting the fraternity periodically to see my boyfriend; which everyone assumed was Paul. Under Tyrant Tim's watchful eye, the guys of the house always behaved respectfully, though with a few pitying looks because they knew that Paul was quite unfaithful to me and had a steady stream of different girls going and coming (loudly) in his room. Kurt still dwelled like a goblin in Paul's closet, but thanks to a rope ladder, he was able to come and go more easily -- usually to come guilt-trip me about making him wait to have sex with me again until he wasn't living on an air mattress in a frat house closet. It was because of these fraternity trips that I fell backwards into a job I loved.
I was such a good girlfriend to Paul that I would bring over extra meals for him, in case he didn't like what was being served on the house meal plan that week. Conveniently enough, they were also things Paul could microwave and bring upstairs to Kurt to eat in the room. During the trip up the stairs, the smell of these meals wafted through the entire house, and then the guys would go downstairs for dinner and find out, much to their disappointment, that they didn't get to eat what they had smelled all the way down. The week I brought over a container of sausage-stuffed ravioli with a spinach-alfredo sauce and toasted pine nuts scattered on top, I received an email the next day:
From: timbradbury@UMN.EDU
To: melaniepalmberg@UMN.EDU
Subject: Invoice Request.
Dear Ms. Palmberg,
The container of sausage ravioli you stored in our refrigerator for Paul's use this week was appropriated and consumed by the Sigma Phi Epsilon house members in a dishonorable act of insurrection. As Chapter President, you have my most profound apologies for this abominable behavior. Please kindly provide an itemized invoice for your costs and services and I will ensure that Sigma Phi Epsilon compensates you accordingly.
Yours truly,
Timothy Bradbury.
Chapter President, Sigma Phi Epsilon, University of Minnesota
I snorted and rolled my eyes. Chapter President Tim was about the only person who would call a bunch of guys eating someone's lunch a "dishonorable act of insurrection." While it was flattering and annoying that I'd have to get another batch of stuff ready for Kurt to eat that week, it wouldn't be that hard to whip something up. I just didn't want him living off junk food or whatever he could sneak at work.
I brought over a quick batch of stroganoff with leeks and shiitake mushrooms over egg noodles to the SigEp house. Tim opened the door before I rang the bell, looking down his nose into my dish of stroganoff. "I don't eat mushrooms," he said.
"Good thing you're not an insurrectionist, then. You don't have to eat it."
Tim raised his eyebrows and crossed his arms across his chest. "Paul doesn't eat them, either," he said pointedly.
Blithely ignoring him, I marched into the house and went down the stairs to the kitchen, sliding the dish into the usual spot in the refrigerator. As I closed the door to the fridge, I backed into Tim's solid frame. I wondered if he was trying to prove something after I had body-checked him earlier. Not letting my amusement show, I turned and looked up at him in surprise. "Do you have an itemized invoice for me?" he asked.
"What? Oh, no; no big deal. It's just some ravioli. Guys get hungry," I said, walking around him and washing the empty dish that had once held the pillaged ravioli.
"Yes, they do. Our current vendor provides meals that cause many of the members to prefer hunger. If your dishes were more wholesome, I'd consider engaging your services to provide the house meals on a more lawful basis," he said dryly, taking the clean dish from me and wiping it with a towel nearby.
"Wholesome? Like what?"
Tim looked at me as if sizing me up, and then gave me an order for two dinners in the next week for all 20 guys. They had to be nutritionally balanced, accommodate the allergies he sent me on a list, be hot and ready at their dinner time, and there could be only few leftovers. Oh -- and I had to stay within the budget Tim gave me and give him an itemized invoice when it was all done.
The cooking part was easy. I'd been feeding large groups of people ever since I was in middle school -- potluck dinners at the local churches were a major draw where I grew up. The dinners came and went precisely on time and I took home empty dishes each night, along with a list of things the guys asked me to make for them in the future. What's more, I easily came in far under the budgets I was given. The only thing was, predictably, Chapter President Tim was a major ball buster about the invoices.
From: timbradbury@ UMN.EDU
To: melaniepalmberg@ UMN.EDU
Subject: Invoice Request.
Dear Ms. Palmberg,
Your most recent submission for the Pad Mee Kow was a most delightful piece of literary non-fiction. It was not, however, an itemized invoice. Please see me at your earliest convenience.
Yours truly,
Timothy Bradbury. Chapter President, Sigma Phi Epsilon, University of Minnesota
Wondering what kind of college guy used a business signature on his emails, I trudged over there to get my money. Tim answered the door in an almost chipper mood. "Ah, Welcome to Sigma Phi Epsilon. I am Tim Bradbury, Chapter President. Whom have you come to see? Your; boyfriend?" he asked wearing his version of a smirk. I was beginning to suspect Tim and his wall-sharing bedroom knew the truth about my relationship with Paul.
"No, I want my money, Pad Mee Now," I said, rolling my eyes at him.
"I, somehow, have trouble believing that. If you really wanted the money, I would think you would have submitted an itemized invoice by now," he said with an imperious raised eyebrow. Then, he turned and walked into the living room, leading me to his study sofa where he had half a dozen documents spread out on the coffee table that looked like they would probably annoy me. I was right. "This," he said, picking up one of the documents and handing it to me "is an itemized invoice. Note, how it lists individually the costs and amounts of the items being charged for therein?"
"What?" I said, scanning the anal-retentive document, "You want me to tell you how many cans of tomatoes, how many cloves of garlic and; "
"Yes; at first. Once I am confident you are maintaining an appropriate knowledge of your inventory and costs, I will rely on your representations of the food costs in one item. Also, your submission to me included neither your non-food costs such as your omnipresent Ziplock containers, nor your travel and labor fees. You cannot expect to run a business without paying yourself."
I groaned and buried my face in my hands. "I; I am not running a business! I'm just feeding some guys, Tim! Why do I have to do all this stuff?" I asked through my fingers.
"Because, your customer has requested that you provide him with an itemized invoice prior to payment," he said, smiling proudly at the documents spread in front of him like they were his children. "Here is a table that shows how you should decide on how much to pay yourself; and here is a primer on the amortization of your business capital investments; and ah; let's see; taxes;" he murmured, looking up at me and then his eyes widened at my apparently murderous expression. "Perhaps, we'll do taxes later;" he said, actually grinning now.
"Tim;" I moaned, slumping back into the sofa.
Tim spoke loftily to the documents as he tidied them before placing them into a crisp manila folder labeled with my name, "Whether you realize it or not, you are running a business. These are things you will need to learn, in order to run it successfully," he said, handing me the folder.
I took it, wondering what in the hell I had gotten myself into. "Why are you doing this?" I asked him, dumbfounded. Most of the things he was telling me about would only raise the price on the meals I provided to the house. Money-wise, it made no sense.
He paused for a moment, then spoke softly to the notes he was arranging on the coffee table as he put them away, "It is what I can do; and it is the right thing to do," he said, then turned his head to look at me, "and at any rate, the last time you were not properly taken care of, I was surprised to find myself briefly airborne before hitting a wall. I thought this option would better preserve the fraternity's historically significant building." He looked at me for a few seconds, nodded once, then turned back to the table and opened his textbook, "Please get your revised invoice to me within the week," he said.
Feeling dismissed, I shrugged, shook my head, took my manila folder and left. Tim was an odd duck, no doubt, and he had just given me a hell of a lot of crappy paperwork to do. Still, as I walked back to the Co-Op, I couldn't really put a finger on how I was feeling; but I liked it.
"I need you to help me with my homework," Kurt appeared behind me from out of nowhere as I was hovering over a pot of minestrone. His hand rubbed the knotted muscles in the center of my back, and I found myself pressing back against him, melting.
"Which class?" I asked suspiciously, having fallen for this particular trick of Kurt's before.
"It's like you don't even trust me at all," he said, a smile in his voice. "Drawing, of course."
"Okay; but I get to see it when you're done; I don't want anything recognizable of mine to show up on display in the student union."
"Oh, ye of little faith;" he said, pulling me away from the stove after I turned the heat down and put a lid on the pot. "I thought we'd go for a change of scenery, this time," he said, pulling me away from the stairs where I was going up towards my room where I had modeled for him before. He led me to a door to a room I'd never seen anyone use. Opening it, a dusty dark space filled with large industrial-looking equipment was revealed with a familiar air mattress laid out on the floor. "I wanted something a little more moody this time. Your room is so; well; you," he said, smiling as he bent down to nuzzle my neck.
I sneezed. Then I looked up at him to see if he was joking. Yeah, no, he wasn't. I sighed and began taking off my clothes. At least, the room was warm, I thought, as I padded naked to the air mattress. "How do you want me?" I whispered, wondering if we could be overheard from the hall outside.
"On your stomach, calves bent up at the knees, ankles crossed, up on your elbows and looking over your shoulder at me," he said, his eyes greedily taking me in. Choosing a place to sketch from, he paused to move some of my long blonde hair to my back, trailing his hand down to caress my bottom. "Perfect," he whispered, beginning to sketch quickly.
I loved it when he sketched me. His eyes moved over me, full of warmth and ideas fueled by the enjoyment of what he saw. "So; are you making bread for them, too? These other men of yours?" he asked in mock jealously, his eyes twinkling.
"Well yeah, I have to. Minestrone isn't filling enough without it, and bread is cheap. Besides, there's trouble when I try to make it heartier with extra beans;" I said, shaking my head remembering Tim's raised eyebrow when we heard an "ungentlemanly" contest erupt in the TV room upstairs, as he helped me dry the dishes for the baked beans and sausages that I'd brought.
"Don't move," he said, putting my hair back where he had placed it before. "That's not all they talk about, you know," he said, tilting his head and letting his eyes roam down my back, settling on my bottom. A flush of warmth went through me. "They seem to think you deserve better;" he said.
"Better than Paul?" I asked, squeezing my thighs together surreptitiously, trying to relieve the need I felt building inside me. "Well, fortunately, I agree with them," I said, giggling.
With a growl, Kurt closed his sketchpad and lay down beside me on his back, "You belong on a chaise lounge in the Palace of Versailles and without a word of complaint, you pose for me in a boiler room; you're beyond worth. You deserve a king," he said, smiling up at me.
"And fortunately, my king; I agree with you, too " I whispered, leaning down to kiss him, running my fingers through his soft hair. I shivered, feeling his hands run lightly up my sides, coming to rest on my tits. I felt his mouth begin sucking on my hard nipple and I moaned, my head dropping back onto my shoulders. Before long, I was panting, squirming for relief from the throbbing heat building inside me. "Kurt; did you get the; the non-latex, you know; condoms?" I breathed, deciding that our mutual punishment had gone on long enough.
Kurt released my nipple with a pop and groaned, "No, fuck; I forgot. I've been too busy thinking about making love to you again. The student union only has the latex kind. I've got an idea, though. Lie on your back," he said, bounding up, eyes alight with inspiration again. Obeying, I turned onto my back, but instead of taking off his clothes or going down between my knees, he stood there looking at me. "Okay; left hand by your head, loosely near your eyes; just like that," he said positioning my arm.
I whimpered, getting myself ready for another torture session of seeing his eyes devouring me without actually making me come. Much to my relief and chagrin, I was wrong. "Now the other;" he said, as he separated my knees, and then placed my other hand between my legs. Then, he picked up his sketchpad again and looked up at me expectantly.
"You want me to;" I squeaked, turning bright red.
"Well, I know that you know how; I taught you," he said, eyes eager, grinning wickedly.
"Yeah, but; it was dark; and you were behind me; you weren't watching; and; "
"Oh, I was watching," he assured me, "I had it on a loop replay in my head all night. I could draw how you looked that night perfectly from memory, right now;"
I squeezed my eyes shut and groaned. Peeking out of one eye and seeing him still watching me like a dog waiting for a treat, I closed it again and began to move my fingers around my clit. Though I was aroused, painfully so, I just couldn't get my head into what I was doing enough to bring myself anywhere close to a peak. "Kurt, it's just not working; " I said, opening my eyes to see him staring at me transfixed with his mouth slightly open," I whispered, feeling a hook catch somewhere inside me, sending me speeding toward my peak. It was him. I needed to see him, how I affected him, how much he wanted me. It was what drove me, what pulled me. I could have been across a crowded auditorium and seeing his unabashed look of pure lust for me would have dragged me fully clothed toward an impossible orgasm.
"Kurt!" I gasped, my back arching against my will and I began panting, frantically driving myself towards release.
"Stop!" he said, standing suddenly. I obeyed without thinking, without wanting to, squeezing my thighs together and keening in desperate disappointment. He walked over and his long legs straddled mine, still standing. Opening his pants and taking his erection out, he began stroking it over me. "Start again; slowly," he said, running his hand back and forth, caressing himself.
Jumping at the first contact of my fingers, I began rubbing around my clit again, almost crying in relief. "Slide two of them inside yourself, now. Show me how wet you are," he ordered, his voice now commanding in his need. Dipping deeply with a breathy moan, I pulled out and wiggled my slippery fingers at him. I loved having him tell me what to do. I loved waiting for his directions, watching his organ grow larger and more turgid.
"Now, put them inside yourself again; no, not there;" he said, his voice curling with excitement as I began to slide them back inside my dripping pussy. I blinked. "You know where I want them; show me, just go slowly and relax. You'll be okay," he said, rubbing himself faster, breathing harder.
I closed my eyes and reached lower, pressing my slippery fingers against my anus. When Kurt had done this to me before, I'd been frightened and tense. It hurt worse than anything I'd ever known I could feel; until I relaxed and pushed against him. Making myself relax, I pushed my fingers inside a little. My eyes opened at the flash of pain, making me bite my lips to stay silent. Tears welled in my eyes, but I kept the fingers inside. "Use your other hand on your clit; keep going; God, you're so beautiful;" he panted.
Pushing against my fingers, I felt myself open wider and I pushed deeper crying out in surprise at the sensation. Kurt moaned, his eyes fixed on what I was doing. Remembering my clit, I was surprised to find how close I was and felt the sensations I was giving myself mix together and become an overwhelming force. I began stroking my fingers in and out of my ass and the raw feeling drove me over the edge and I arched under him, crying out. As my body clenched and trembled, I felt warm spurts of Kurt's semen fall first on my tummy, then my neck and tits, finally in a burst onto my upper thighs and pubic hair.
Kurt stood over me shaking, still holding himself, and leaning against the wall with the other hand. His eyes roamed over me in abject adoration. "Now, don't move;" he breathed, tucking himself back in and sitting down again with his sketchbook.
I lay there spent on the boiler room floor, languishing in the swirling delight of my orgasm, my face surely the picture of satisfaction and contentment as his pencil flew over page after page of his sketchbook until I protested that I had to put the bread in to bake for that night's fraternity dinner. He sighed reluctantly and threw my clothes to me, still watching and sketching as I dressed.
When I finished dressing, he put his arms around me and kissed me, smiling as he did. As I looked into his face, wondering about his smile, I felt him begin silently laughing. On a hunch, I grabbed his sketchbook to make sure I would be able to show my face at the student union in the future, paging through what he had been working on. As always, his sketches were beautiful, practically alive. They virtually leapt off the page, making you forget that they were only pencil drawings. I was, again, amazed at his talent. Kurt was softly laughing out loud, now, watching my reaction with immense enjoyment.
I sighed, shaking my head, still staring at his artwork. "Kurt. You fucker. These are all landscapes," I said, my lips pressed tightly together in the vain hope that I could keep myself from laughing.
"Well, yes; but you really helped!" he insisted, wiping the tears of hilarity onto his sleeve. "Yes?"
"I didn't say anything;" I said, quickly. In truth, I had been practicing how to get through the coming conversation with Tim, but no actual words had come out of my mouth.
"You were hovering. You typically do not hover unless you want to ask for something you think I will decline," he said, turning a page in his textbook.
"Oh, well, I took care of that problem. I just do it anyway and then charge it as something healthy on my invoice," I said, flumping down into a nearby sofa.
Tim looked over and raised an eyebrow at me as I smirked. "Thank you for admitting to your petty fraud. Is that why I am paying for so many "lentils" on your invoices?"
"What? No! Those are legit. I should actually charge more than I do for lentils, since they get cooked twice," I said. "I boil them and then spread out the meat in things with ground beef and stuff like that. You cook it right and they just disappear into the other flavors. Makes it seem

Lusty Lessons From Bible Camp: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Tue, 06 Oct 2026 16:00:00 -0500

Lusty Lessons From Bible Camp: Part 3

Kurt and Melanie find out love is simple, life, not so much.

Based on a post by Lingering Afterthought, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Warm and safe, the love of my life inside me and wrapped around me, I slept the blissful sleep of the newly-deflowered. I dreamed I was running through the streets in a downpour, the water drenching me, but I was almost weightless and practically flew along on my swift bare feet without fear of harm. The rain stopped suddenly, and I was alone at the base of a majestic temple, a mountain of stairs leading to pillars that were shrouded in darkness.
With barely a thought, I climbed the stairs and found myself at the top next to one of the stone columns. The darkness was alive, nervous, convincing me of things that were there and not there at the same time. I pressed my face against the stone pillar, its cold smoothness reassuring me that it had no surprises for me; it had no life. Then, out of the darkness, I heard footsteps approaching. The sound echoing on the stone edifices around me, it felt like the footsteps were coming from everywhere at once.
I felt a slight tickle, a warm wiggling itch, begin to dance over the bare skin of the back of my neck. I bent my head back to rub it against my shoulder, but the itch only seemed to spread. The footsteps were closer, their finely shod sound crisp and perfect, but still impossible to locate. The pillar was real, so I held onto it more tightly, the comforting coolness seeping into me. The itch had spread over my shoulders and down my bare torso, but I told myself that it wasn't real. It couldn't hurt me.
Then, an enormous hand was placed on the column by my head. Its size took up nearly all of my field of vision. Its skin was an angry red, festering blisters covering it. I closed my eyes, feeling the owner of the hand standing close behind me. I tried to breathe, but it felt like something invisible was slowly choking me. I felt hands curl around my hips, pulling them back from the column. I clung to it more fiercely, closing my eyes and telling myself it wasn't real. "You came back to me," a low crackling voice rasped behind me. I felt heat radiating from it, burning me where it held my hips, but it wasn't real.
The thing behind me spread my legs further apart, stopping them from closing again with enormous hoof-like feet. It was just a bad dream, I told myself. I always woke up from these dreams before anything really hurt me. Then, I saw an enormous scabbed appendage appear between my legs, searching upward between my thighs, tickling me with its burning, brushing touches. My breath could only come into my lungs with a wheeze, desperately pulling it in, as if the air was thick and sludge-like.
My eyes were closed so tightly, I was sure I couldn't open them again if I tried. I knew what was going to happen. The creature only had one purpose for me. I felt the appendage push into my opening, and with a jerk, it impaled me on its massive burning cock. My feet left the ground and it held me in front of it, thrusting into me again and again. Fire coursed through my body, burning, itching and stinging everywhere it went, as the being pounded himself into me again and again, roaring my name with each invading thrust, "Melanie! Melanie! Melanie!!!!"
I awoke in a haze. I felt a mask pressed over my mouth and nose, pinching me. I tried to push it away, but my arms wouldn't move. "She's waking up," a man's voice said. "Melanie, can you hear me? We're taking you to the hospital. Squeeze my hand if you can hear what I'm saying."
I became aware of my arms, wrapped against my body on a narrow stretcher bed. I squeezed the hand I felt holding mine. "Melanie, you're in an ambulance. Your roommate called 911 because you were having trouble breathing. We think you're going into anaphylaxis -- that you're having a severe allergic reaction. Do you have any allergies? Squeeze my hand once for yes, two for no."
I squeezed the hand once, but I couldn't think how my allergy to balloons mattered. I hadn't seen any at the party; the party; the fountain; the rain; As I began to fall asleep again, I felt a jab in my thigh and heard the voice telling me more things, asking me questions that didn't matter. I slept.
I woke again in a hospital bed to the sound of soft guitar music next to me, then I heard Kurt's voice singing barely louder than a whisper:
I love lilacs and avocados,
Ukuleles and fireworks.
And purple ponies and walking in the snow,
But you've got to know.
You're the love of my life.
You are the love of my life.
You are the love of my life.
You are the love of my life.
From the moment I first saw you,
I knew, I knew it right away.
I knew that you were the love of my life,
Quite simply the love of my life.
I love Lucy and pumpernickel bread,
The Statue of Liberty and standing ovations.
And falling into bed,
But get it through your head.
You're the love of my life.
You are the love of my life.
You are the love of my life.
You are the love of my life.
From the moment I first saw you,
I knew, I knew it right away.
I knew that you were the love of my life,
Quite simply the love of my life.
You can drive me crazy,
You can drive me anywhere.
Here are the keys,
Just do as you please.
It may not always be easy,
But you're the love of my life,
My heart is riding on a runaway train.
You are the love of my life,
Through all the pleasure and pain.
From the moment I first saw you,
I knew, I knew it right away.
I knew that you were the love of my life,
Simply the love of my life.
You are the love,
The great love of my life.
"Carly Simon;" I rasped when the music trailed off, my throat sore and scratchy. "I love that song."
Kurt smiled and closed his eyes, nodding with a sigh of relief. "My mom sang it to me a lot when I was a kid. How do you feel?"
I began to answer, when I heard noises outside the door. "She's allergic to balloons, but it's never been this bad before! How did this happen? I want to; "
"Mrs. Palmberg, I'll need to talk with Melanie privately for a moment, if you could please wait in the lobby; " a woman's calm voice answered my frantic mother.
"No! I will not wait in the lobby! I am her mother! She could have died! You're her doctor and I have a right to; "
The doctor spoke even more quietly, "I agree with you. When she was under the age of 18, you were responsible for making all medical decisions and it was only appropriate that you be given all pertinent information. Now that she is an adult, though it may seem strange, we need to respect the laws that give her the right to privacy and allow her to decide upon her care and with whom we discuss her situation. Please, Mrs. Palmberg, this won't take long at all, but it would really help me treat your daughter if you could wait in the lobby. We will call you into the room the moment she asks us to."
I heard my mother's annoyed hissing sigh, a sound I had learned to dread since childhood, then the sound of her stomping away. Embarrassed at the scene she had made, I looked up at Kurt and shrugged ruefully, but his eyes were far away thinking. "You're allergic to balloons;" he said, looking uneasy, almost stricken.
The harried-looking doctor walked into the room before I could ask what was wrong. Kurt excused himself, squeezing my hand before he left. The doctor closed the door of the room before sitting down in a tall chair by a portable desk, reading the screen of her laptop. "I'm Dr. Christine Dahl, Melanie. I was on duty when they brought you in last night with edema, hives, and difficulty breathing. The EMT administered an epinephrine shot on route to the hospital, which probably saved your life. Your labs indicate you've had a severe histamine reaction. Do you know what you might have been exposed to that triggered it?"
I had to think about what she was saying for a while before understanding her. She sat stiffly, staring at her computer as she spoke. She was using clinical terms instead of trying to use simpler words that most people would understand. It was obvious she was upset about something and was using the words as a wall. "Um; I only know that I'm allergic to balloons, but I didn't blow any up or even see any last night. Besides, they really only make my lips get swollen and a few blisters sometimes. It's not that bad. Nothing like this."
"Were you exposed to any other materials that contained latex?" she asked, still not looking up from the screen.
"I don't;" I said, not really knowing what she could be talking about. As far as I knew, I was just allergic to balloons.
"Your reaction was indicative of a prolonged exposure to an allergen, most likely more than just skin contact. It is more indicative that the proteins of your allergen were introduced through an open wound," she said, raising her eyebrows as she talked to the screen in front of her. "Were you sexually intimate tonight?" she asked.
Oh my God. I had just lost my virginity and now I had to talk about my girl parts with a doctor? Begging for a quick death, I stammered "I don't; understand what;"
"Balloons are made from latex, a derivative of the rubber tree. You are allergic to latex which is used in many products, not just balloons," she said, angry for reasons I couldn't understand. "You should have been told this for your own safety when the latex allergy was discovered. This should have been addressed when you discussed birth control methods with your doctor. Hasn't your gynecologist ever discussed; "
"I haven't; I don't have a; one of those doctors. Umm; my mom said that I didn't need to do that until after I was married," I stammered.
Dr. Dahl closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened them, finally met my eyes, the anger in her face was slowly being replaced with something like pity. "Melanie, you were brought in with severe hives and swelling in the genital area. The reaction was mostly likely caused by contact with a latex condom." She watched and nodded briefly as the look of realization on my face and my attempt to disappear under the covers of the bed confirmed her suspicions. "There were also several lacerations; small cuts; in the area. Those can happen during sex that is vigorous, when there is a size difference between the partners, when a woman is not sufficiently aroused prior to penetration, or when the woman has not been intimate before," she said. "In this case, those lacerations are probably how the latex proteins were introduced into your bloodstream, causing the more severe anaphylactic reaction. You've stabilized, so we can send you home. I'm prescribing you an anti-histamine to use for the next week, a cream to use to relieve the hives, and two epi pens that you should keep with you if this ever happens again. In the future you will need to use polypropylene or other non-latex condoms. I would advise you to avoid lambskin, though, because they don't protect you from viral transmissions, such as HIV."
The most uncomfortable conversation of my life continued for what felt like an eternity. I could barely bring myself to say the names of the body parts that would require creams and what to watch for as the swelling and hives went down. All I knew was that the horrible stinging burning sensation in my nethers would fade to itching and then eventually to a blessed normal feeling that I had not appreciated enough when I had it. Then, since Dr. Dahl took personal offense at being made to explain things to ex-virgins during the first few weeks of school "every goddamn year," she took it upon herself to give me the basics of female health and sexual responsibility, along with a handful of pamphlets that I would make certain my mother didn't get a chance to see.
My parents drove me back to the apartment and offered again to bring me back home so they could care for me, which I refused repeatedly. "Look, it was just an accident," I assured them, "I'll know in the future to avoid surgical gloves when I have a cut on my lip," I lied, hoping they wouldn't notice that I could barely walk without discomfort. I kissed them goodbye in the street because Dad didn't want to pay for parking, and took my things up to the apartment. I entered, half-expecting to see Kurt waiting for me while Suki, my lifesaving roommate, flipped through TV channels faster than any sane person would, but it was silent and empty inside. There were no messages on my phone, making me realize that yet again Kurt and I had not exchanged contact information. Feeling bereft, I showered and went to bed, planning to look for a job the next day.
The next morning, I padded out to the kitchenette and took a banana from the fruit bowl and made coffee. Suki was flipping through channels, giving each of the perky news personalities only a fraction of a second to pitch their shows to her. "Hey! You wanna watch anything; oh perfect for you! Itchy and Scratchy!" she said, putting the TV on The Simpsons. Tossing the remote aside, she walked up and leaned over the counter grinning while watching me putter around the kitchen. "So; how're ya feeling?"
"Umm; better, thanks," I said, pouring her a glass of milk and mixing in some Ovaltine. "Thanks for; you know, calling for help, too," I said, putting the glass in front of her. "What happened? How did you; " I began.
Suki snorted, "Mel, you were swollen, red, and wheezing in your sleep. You looked like a blood sausage. Mr. Six Used Condoms in the Empty Kleenex Box was nowhere to be seen. He came back with ice cream just after they'd taken you away," she said, putting her silicone straw into the Ovaltine and drinking half the glass.
"Blood sausage isn't really red. It's more of a brownish black, actually," I murmured.
"Uh huh;" she said, tilting her head to look at me sideways. "Yeah; cuz I really wanted to talk about blood sausage after all that. My virgin roommate bangs a guy she meets at a frat party six times, nearly dies, and then I have to throw the guy out again before her parents; "
"Kurt came back here? He was at the hospital when I woke up, but he left when the doctor came and I didn't see him after that. What did he say? Why; "
"Oh yeah, fuckboy showed up again, but he was completely blitzed. There was no way I was letting that mess in or cleaning up whatever he left. I told him to take a hike and call you when he sobered up. Are you really into that? I woulda thought you; "
"He doesn't have my number, Suki! How am I supposed to; " I bit my lips and tried to calm down. It wasn't Suki's fault. Why would Kurt have gotten; whatever 'blitzed' meant; right after he left the hospital? How would we find each other again this time? I sighed, reasoning that Kurt knew where I lived, so at least he could show up at the apartment, now. We had shared an incredible night together. We were in love. I was sure I'd hear from him soon.
But I didn't. I gingerly walked to the student union, always looking over my shoulder or craning my neck around corners, hoping that Kurt would be there, but he wasn't. I applied for a few campus jobs within walking distance that paid well enough and fit my personality. I picked up my used textbooks at the bookstore, but there was no sign of a lanky guy with kind eyes anywhere. I checked the student directory to see if I could find him that way, but there was no registration for Kurt Sorenson or Kurt Wyman.
I returned to the apartment and invented reasons that I needed to be sitting by the window looking outside for the rest of the day. My newly deflowered mind came up with reason after reason for why Kurt didn't come to me, each of them belonging to the plot of a bad romantic comedy. I couldn't even plan my day because I was worried that I would miss him if he came to the apartment. I knew how pathetic I was being and it made me sick, but I just couldn't stop myself. There was nothing romantic about being vigorously deflowered and then left alone with nothing but your thoughts for days afterward.
Other thoughts began to creep into my mind as the days passed without any sign of Kurt, thoughts that came to me in my mother's voice. Well, why would he come back? He got what he came for didn't he? Six times on the first date. Men never want you once they've had you, you know. It's just biology. He probably has quite a few other girls to visit before he gets around to you again; if he gets around to you again. They're probably thinner than you, too.
After about a week of this, Suki staged a gentle intervention. "You've been sitting around here every day doing nothing while you're made up like a fucking supermodel and it's killing my dracaena trifasciata!" she yelled, waving at the plant I had moved to the floor from my window sill perch.
"I thought that was plastic;" I mumbled.
"It is!" she yelled. "You're killing a goddamn plastic plant with this bullshit! Now go wipe that stuff off your face, go to food services and work your way through a pint of frozen yogurt and find someone else to fuck like a normal person!"
I had no reason to argue, much less any spirit, so I did. Makeup-less for the first time in 160 hours, I wandered over to the food services building, filled up the large cup with chocolate soft serve, put on all the unhealthy toppings, and sat down at a table alone. When the uneaten fro-yo had melted into a poop emoji in front of my unmoving eyes, Kurt's cousin Paul slid down next to me with a tray carrying two baskets of French fries. "Melanie, I thought I'd never find you. Look; " he cut off as another guy joined us at the table. Paul paused, then slumped back low in his chair, spreading his knees wide. "So uh, it was good to see you again at the party; you have a good time?" he asked, casually dipping a fry into my melting fro-yo.
Confused at Paul's sudden change in demeanor, I just blinked at him, then nodded. I looked up at the other guy who met my eyes, smiled and nodded once, extended his hand to me which I took numbly. He shook my limp hand in a firm grip, said "Tim," and then sat down and began eating a tuna sandwich and reading something he'd written on a notepad.
Paul's eyes darted to Tim and back to me, "So, uh, yeah; we should catch up sometime soon. We'll do some Netflix in my room. Your pick. Why don't you come by the house tonight?" he asked, leaning forward and stroking my back as he dipped another fry into the fro-yo poop emoji.
I thought about the offer. I was a cast-aside slut. I was a used condom shoved in an empty tissue box. I didn't want to be seen. I didn't want to make awkward chit-chat with Paul. I just wanted to go back to the apartment and sleep for the next three years. "I; I have to study," I said, quietly.
"Even better. You'll study, I'll pick the movie," he said, smoothly. Paul was always smooth. Tim looked up from his notes, looking darkly at Paul before he glanced at me and returned to his reading. "Besides, I think you forgot something at the party," Paul said in a low voice, rolling his eyes when I finally looked up at him, "something you probably miss;" he finished, pointedly.
I blinked. Then, I blinked again. It finally occurred to me that Paul was trying to tell me something he didn't want Tim to know; probably something about Kurt. Kurt; who had fooled me into thinking I was everything to him and then made sure I knew I was nothing to him once the deed was done. Had I dreamed that he was at the hospital singing to me? Why had he even bothered coming? So that his signals would be good and mixed? Was that how guys got girls to eagerly fall into bed with them and still have low expectations for anything else? Still, a big part of me craved closure, even if it was only a pathetic lie to scoff at later. "Um; yeah, okay," I murmured.
That night, as I walked to Paul's fraternity house, I heard Suki's voice in my head telling me that every other gang rape porn story begins with a naïve girl going into a frat guy's room to "talk" and that if I wanted to end the night sodomized and covered with bruises and cum, she'd introduce me to her cousin Romeo. Not that I had told Suki where I was going, because then she'd actually follow me down the street saying that stuff.
I felt it in my bones that this was a bad idea. Why couldn't Kurt just tell me what was going on himself? Why not show me that little bit of respect instead of making his cousin tell me like a third grader? Why even bother doing it after a week of nothing at all? Then again, maybe it wasn't even about Kurt. Maybe he told Paul how stupid I was, and Paul thought I'd be easy to get into bed. I didn't want to have sex with Paul, though; not even if it would hurt Kurt for hurting me. I wanted to make love. That was the problem, I guess. That night, I was making love, but I didn't know I was just getting fucked.

Lusty Lessons From Bible Camp: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Mon, 05 Oct 2026 15:59:00 -0500

Lusty Lessons From Bible Camp: Part 2

.
Reunion: Kurt and Melanie find themselves together again at college.

Based on a post by Lingering Afterthought, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

For months, I had dreamed of kissing him again, remembering the feel of his soft lips exploring mine during the hot summer nights at camp. The dream of it had kept me up at night, swirling in my mind, arousing a delicious hunger that demanded satisfaction. Now, his lips were angry and hard, though. His arms were clenched painfully just under my ribs and I was off balance. His hair reeked of a strange smoke and cloves. His teeth bumped mine as he snaked his tongue deep inside my mouth and I tasted beer and something else that made my stomach lurch. I pushed away from him and turned quickly, vomiting on the steps of the stately building.

"Whoa; I'm sorry. I'm sorry. I just; shit. Are you okay?" he asked, gently holding back my hair as more waves of nausea made me lurch again.

Everything was burning inside me, my gut, my throat, my eyes. He was still beguilingly like the boy I knew at camp, but at the same time he was someone I didn't know at all. He knelt down beside me, expecting an answer that I would have given anything not to have to say. "I'm okay;" I said, wiping my mouth, "it's just that; I don't think I like beer; and your face and your mouth; they smell and taste like; you know; a girl's; privates," I said, nearly choking on the last word.
"Oh my God;" he said, releasing my hair and sitting down on the steps, covering his mouth with his hands. "I'm sorry; please, I'm so sorry. It wasn't; that was just; fuck. I'm sorry. Yeah, I was with this other girl, but it wasn't really anything - for either of us. It was just something that; and then when Paul popped his head in the room and said 'Dude - she's here!' I just ran out of there; "
"'Dude, she's here?'" I scoffed, incredulously. "You left someone in the middle of; that; because he just said 'Dude, she's here?' What if he was talking about; "
Kurt moved to kneel between my knees, holding my hands. "You don't get it. You don't. After camp, I tried to find you. I even called the camp and begged them to help me contact you until they started blocking my calls. After that, all I could talk about to Paul was what to try next to find you. You were the only thing I talked about, Melanie. Just you. There was only one person it could be, because Paul knew that for me there was no other 'she.'"

"I; I tried to find you, too," I admitted. "I couldn't find a Kurt Wyman anywhere. I tried everything. I didn't have anyone I could bore about it, though. My girlfriends couldn't talk with me because; well, you know."
"What do you mean?"
"Well, I mean, the camp told my parents what happened and that blew things up; and then when my girlfriends came back, and the story got around; well, I just didn't hear from them anymore."
"Seriously? Just because you; "
"And then when Northeastern took back my scholarship and rescinded my admission, my parents were even more disappointed. I'd never made a mistake like that before. They said it was like they didn't know me anymore."
"Jeez; my parents just gave me the talk about being responsible and using protection. They really kicked you out of school? That's ridiculous! How could they do that?"
"Religious colleges are a small community, and the camp director had some connections there. He filled them in on what happened and they decided I wasn't a good fit for the school. Same thing happened with Bethany College. It was just lucky I had this set up as my third alternate. The problem is now that I'm here, I don't have much of a scholarship. My parents can't afford to pay my way, so I'll need a job and loans, maybe even two jobs. I've got to go check the campus jobs board at the student union tomorrow. I should get back to the apartment - it's an overpriced overflow place near the dorms. I shouldn't have even gone to a party tonight," I said ruefully, getting up and dusting my clothes.
"I'm glad you did. This place is huge. I might never have found you if you didn't," he said, taking hand in his again. "Um; my last name is actually Sorenson. That's probably why you couldn't find me. My parents changed it to my stepdad's name for camp because they were worried about getting questions about the divorce. My birth dad had a bit of a reputation up that way."
"Your parents divorced?"
"Yeah, I was pretty little, like four, when it happened. They tell me my dad was a lot like me - talkative, impulsive, passionate, and restless. Mom always said she fell in love with him in spite of herself. My step-dad, the guy she chose to fall in love with after my dad left us, couldn't be more different from him."
"Or more different from you?"
"Yeah. Ralph;he's just a good guy. Steady, you know? Shows up for stuff. Worked at the same place for 25 years and pays the bills. Doesn't say much, and never really understood why I did. He tried hard to be a good dad to me, I guess, but the more he tried to show me what a man was, the more I realized that I could never really be a man like that. I was too different."
"Did your birth father; "
"He tried for a bit; then he didn't. He'd pick me up and bring me up north to my grandfather's farm. They'd work while I hung out with Paul who lived next door at my aunt's place. Mostly I remember the drive back and forth. Dad talked the whole time. Constantly. Just a flow of consciousness, passionate, jumping around, but connected at the same time. Like the whole universe needed to fit into one sentence," he said, looking up at the ominous clouds curling overhead.
I looked up with him, feeling the energy in the air, the potential of the storm making my gut tremble. "Was it stuff he was telling you, or was he just talking to the world?" I asked, when he looked back to me.
Kurt brushed a strand of my hair back and chuckled, "Yeah. You nailed him - he was just spilling things out to the world. I don't know if he connected enough with people to actually have a conversation with them rather than just tell them all the things he was thinking about. It's hard to connect anyone when you've got a motor inside making you buzz around like a hummingbird, you know? Not that he didn't want to connect, I think. Like I said, I think he tried; it's just that it wasn't really in him. That; and well, he kinda had to hide a lot of himself. I think it was probably a hard habit to shake."
I looked over at him, sensing there was more to the statement. "What do you mean?" I asked.
Kurt reached back, rubbing his neck and avoiding my eyes. "Um; well, when I was about 10, he lost a bunch of weight, started getting these patches on his skin. He stopped picking me up for his weekends. When I called him at Christmas, he sounded really weak. He rambled about growing up out there, never getting to see the world, and this friend that he had when he was a boy. He was kind of disoriented. Then he told me to always wear a rubber. Mom and Ralph flipped when I asked them what that meant. Anyway, he died that spring."
"I'm so sorry. How did he; was it cancer?"
Kurt swallowed. "Umm, no. It was Aids. Turned out, dad was gay. Didn't go to the doctor or get treatment or anything.
"Oh, I'm so sorry. I had no idea," I said, shocked beyond words. Silently, I wondered how a man could marry a woman and have a child with her and still be gay. How could a person live life like a completely different person, knowing they were someone else inside?
"Well, we were in bible camp. I didn't want to freak you out, and it's not really the kind of thing you talk about between devotionals and archery, right?"
"I guess not. And that's the thing, camp is simple. We leave behind all our distractions and baggage. It makes us think that someone is perfect there, but when you get back to real life; things are different. What I mean is, I know we were; that it was; um; that we; did stuff together, and it was really nice, but I'm not really; like that," I mumbled, looking at my feet. "I can't just go and do; that; with someone I just met at a party. If you're; like that, I'm probably not the right girl for you," I said, forcing each word out with an effort.
"You are the right girl for me and that is exactly the reason why. I dated a lot girls this summer - so many I can barely remember them. I just was with you for a couple weeks and then it hurt to be away from you. I didn't understand what was wrong with me. It had never hurt like that before. I didn't understand why. I began going out with even more girls, like it could make the pain go away; turn camp into something less than what it was. It didn't work. What happened between us changed something in me. Just walking next to you alone, now; it's erotic. Watching you trying to control your breathing because of how I'm affecting you; I can barely stand it," he breathed, trailing his hands up my arms, making me shiver.
I stepped back from him, trying to clear my head. "But, Kurt; we don't really know each other! I find out you're someone who needs sex like; "
"No; you weren't listening. I don't need sex. I need you. Don't get me wrong - I want you. I want to be your first, your only. But that's not what this is about. I won't push you or anything. You'll see. Just; let me in," he said, stepping closer and cupping my face. "Don't hide from this. Don't make me be anywhere I can't see you; touch you," he said. "Please Melanie; dive into this with me; see what it is; believe in me enough to give me this chance."
His touch began melting me again, but then the smell of the other girl on them reminded me of why I was hesitating. "I; don't know;" I said, taking a step back from him again.
Kurt opened his mouth to argue again, but closed it with an effort. He bit his lips and nodded, instead offering me his arm as he began walking me back toward the dorms. The evening cooled, and we looked up to see the roiling clouds begin to take on a greenish tinge in the dimming light. "Come on, we're running out of time," he said, taking my hand and starting to jog. I had to run to keep up with him on my short legs. When we reached a serene fountain pool with an odd modern design, he pulled me to the side and stopped. As I used a nearby drinking fountain to wash the taste of vomit out of my mouth, he leaned over the pool and scrubbed what was left of the other girl off his face and hands in the water, running his fingers through his hair and shaking it out with a grin. Then, he carefully positioned me in a place where the fountain curved in an arc around us and then stood behind me. "I wanted to show you this place before the rain came. The design; it's like magic," he whispered. "I came here my first night on campus and made a wish. Close your eyes and I'll let it tell you what it was;"
I looked up at his lean earnest face, still dripping with the fountain's water. My heart was hammering in my chest, sensing a knocking at its door. I turned back toward the fountain pool and closed my eyes. Then, Kurt spoke in a quiet voice that bounced off the acoustic perfection of the design and seemed to come back to me from every direction, seeming to go into my very soul: "Please, God. Please bring her back to me;"
Two warm drops splashed onto my cheeks as I turned back to him. He stood there holding me in the darkening night, reading my face, willing me to understand, waiting for an answer to his unasked question. Feeling more than thinking, before my anxieties could pull me out of the moment, my face turned up to his and my eyes closed as our lips met. His mouth was soft, now, but insistent. His arms tightened around me and lifted me closer.
A dizzying sense of untethered freedom filled me when it dawned on me that there was no one to keep me from kissing this boy; this man. No friends or camp counselors to gossip or scold me if I touched his body with mine. There was only Kurt, who pulled back and looked at me like I was the only thing in the universe. I reached out and put my shaking hand on his chest, feeling him breathing heavily. When I raised my eyes to his, he had a bemused look on his face. "It's just that; I can touch you, now. Nobody cares. It's just so strange," I explained, shrugging apologetically.
"Not strange; perfect," he said, putting his hands over mine. "Right now, more than anything, I just want to take you somewhere and just look at you; touch you," he said, cupping my face and leaning down to kiss me again. The kiss deepened, leaving us oblivious to the first few warning taps of warm raindrops falling down. Suddenly, with a low rumble, the sky opened and a warm torrent pounded down on us. I screamed in surprise and Kurt laughed with joy before we blindly sprinted the rest of the way to the dorm overflow apartments, splashing through the streets that had suddenly turned to shallow streams.
We stumbled into the apartment, peeling sodden clothes off each other, fumbling because we couldn't stop kissing long enough to look at what we were doing. The sound of the door slamming shut startled me away from Kurt's hungry lips. "What was that?" I asked.
"I think that was probably your roommate. Either that or a burglar who yelled that they thought they would go for a walk in the rain; all night," Kurt said, laughing. He stopped my crossed arms from lifting my drenched shirt over my head, "No; let me do that. Please. Let me look at you, touch you; take care of you. Let me do everything. Just relax;" he whispered, taking the bottom of my shirt, lifting it over my head and letting it drop to the floor in a wet pile.
I crossed my arms over my chest self-consciously, as he reached around and unhooked my bra, nuzzling my neck with his scratchy face. I closed my eyes tightly when I felt it go loose and fall to the floor. I felt him lift my arms away from the cold damp skin of my tits, and gently place them on his chest. His skin was warm, almost radiating heat. I wanted to press myself against him and soak it all up. After a moment of nothing happening, I dared to open my eyes. Kurt lifted his eyes from my shivering tits, swallowed and looked down at them again, "Bed or sofa?" he asked hoarsely.
"I; I don't know" I stammered before he pulled me into the bedroom and closed the door with his foot. My temporary bed was just a twin mattress on the floor with sheets, a pillow and a blanket, but Kurt didn't seem to mind as we fell onto it in an ungainly heap. "Oh; heat;" I gasped in bliss, feeling his warm chest pressed against mine. Then, the heat was gone as he rose up off me again and I whimpered until I felt him take my nipple into his warm wet mouth. I jumped and squeaked at the unfamiliar but wonderful electric sensation, making him laugh as he began to suck on it, flicking it rapidly with his tongue, making me moan through my clenched teeth.
He devoured my tits, filling the room with greedy, hunger-filled noises. With a slight grunt, he moved his hands from my tits to the waistband of my skirt and panties, and began tugging them down off me. I stiffened with the shocked realization that I was going to be naked soon, but then he stopped and sat up. "You've never been naked with someone, have you?" he asked panting, a smile playing on his lips as he watched me squirm self-consciously, half-naked on the bed under him. My eyes flickered to his and I shook my head with an embarrassed smile. "I'm sorry; you're just so beautiful that I forget. All I can think of is all the things I want to do to every new part of you that I see," he breathed, his eyes roaming over me.
"Can; can I see you?" I said in the barest of whispers.
His eyes lit up, gleefully. "You want to see this pale, skinny, pipe-cleaner body with a massive erection? Oh, hell yeah," he said, jumping up and starting to tear off his jeans with a vengeance while I giggled on the bed. For a while, I watched him hop around, struggling with the wet denim, before I got to my knees and helped him. Suddenly free, his cock sprang out, almost slapping him in the stomach. The mood in the room changed. We froze where we were, me stunned to be so close to his large organ, straight out and nearly purple with need, and him gripping my shoulder tightly with his eyes closed, trying to focus.
The head was smooth and almost shiny compared to the rest of it, with a ridge that went all around. The skin of the shaft looked soft with pipe-like veins sticking up along it. At the very tip, the fissure held a pregnant bead of fluid that looked ready to flow. Curious, I leaned over to look at the underside of it and saw a long ridge running along it up to an area of small ridges near the tip. I raised up my hand to feel the small ridges before I realized what I was doing, stopping halfway. I glanced up to see Kurt watching me and I blushed, instead using my raised hand to tuck my hair behind my ear. "Yeah you; you can touch me," he said quietly, "I would love for you to touch me there. It's incredible; sensitive. Go ahead;" he encouraged.
I swallowed and reached up again, touching the small ridges under the head with my fingertip, running my finger back and forth over them. Then, I followed the ridge that ran all around the head with my fingertip and heard his breath shudder. The sound of it made me flutter inside. Remembering camp, I looked up into Kurt's eyes and raised my lips to the head, kissing it gently. I inhaled the masculine, musky scent of it and opened my lips wider, taking more of the head in my mouth and exploring the fissure with my tongue, the taste unfamiliar but not unpleasant. His hand gripped my shoulder more tightly and he groaned. I felt a thrill that he liked what I was doing. I used my hands on the base and shaft, sucking the head inside my mouth completely now, like I had seen Counselor Pam do at camp. Suddenly, Kurt made a high-pitched strangled noise, and seemed to be trying to push me away. Worried, I released the head and looked up, "What; " I asked, when forceful jets of creamy semen shot out into my open mouth, and onto my face and tits.
I looked down at the white fluid on my tits in wide-eyed shock. Part of me was dying of embarrassment and yet, looking at the evidence of his arousal and satisfaction, I felt almost proud of it. I couldn't bring myself to look up at him, though. I couldn't bear it if he apologized or looked disgusted, so I just sat there looking at my knees and waiting.
I heard him let out a long slow breath through his open mouth. "Don't move. Stay right there," he said, and left. I heard him in the other room, digging around at the desk I shared with my roommate and then he came back in with a notebook and pencil, already sketching as he sat down cross-legged on the floor in front of me. I opened my mouth to ask him what was going on, when he made a disapproving noise and I shut it again. "The most beautiful girl I've ever seen is wearing cords of my cum like they're jewel necklaces. There's a diamond about to fall from your perfect lower lip onto your chin; if I don't capture it;" he trailed off, engrossed in his frantic sketching.
"Do you; like it? Seeing your; stuff; on a girl?" I asked tentatively, careful not to move my lips as I spoke.
Kurt moved the lamp by the bed closer and lifted my chin slightly. "Honestly, I never thought about it that much before," he said, hunching over the sketchbook. "I usually didn't know the girl that well, so I mostly worried that she would get mad; be grossed out; say something that would break the mood before; well, anyway," he said. Looking up at me and tilting his head like he was seeing something impossibly beautiful, "but you; seeing it on you; sitting there almost; accepting it like a gift; proud; and knowing I put it there;" I heard him toss the notebook aside and taking my shoulders, pushing me back on the bed and covering my body with his. "It makes me feel like I must be a king;" he whispered, leaning down to kiss where his semen dripped from my mouth.
He moved down my chest, following the trail of his seed along my tits, kissing, licking, nipping and sucking as I jumped, squirmed and moaned under him. His hands returned to my skirt, pushing it down along with my panties and smiling when I raised my hips to help him. Tossing the last of my clothes aside, I watched him as he reached into the pocket of his jeans and pulled out a handful of condoms and a small bottle of fluid. "You knew this might happen when you went after me," I said quietly.
His face reddened, but then set, in determination. "I won't say I 'knew,' but; now that I've found you, I'm never going to be without them; at least until we're ready to have kids," he said. That made me blink so hard I could almost hear it, and his mouth curled at what must have been the look of blank-faced shock on my face. "Don't you look at me like I'm crazy or a liar, because I must be one of those to say half the things I've said tonight and

Lusty Lessons From Bible Camp: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sun, 04 Oct 2026 15:58:00 -0500

.
Camp counselors don't always follow the rules.
Based on a post by Lingering Afterthought, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

After lights out on the first night of my last year at Pipestone Lake Bible Camp, I stared up at the bunk mattress above me, listening to the crickets outside and the whispered giggles of my girlfriends in the cabin. I felt a little silly still going to my childhood bible camp at the age of 18, but at the same time it was so hard to let go. I didn't feel ready to be out in the world, yet, and college was only a few weeks away. Pam, the camp counselor reminded us again that there was no talking after lights out, and the giggling eventually died out. This year was our wistful goodbye to the camp of our childhood and our excitement, fueled by years of fun memories and many joyful summers, made it difficult to sleep. We were good girls at heart, though, and did our best to comply. The snickers were gradually replaced by heavy sleepy breathing and the occasional soft snore. My mind drifted on the night, almost asleep, when a slight squeak and a click quickly brought me back. Counselor Pam had left our cabin through the back door. Curious, and no longer sleepy, I followed her out of the cabin, through the woods, to the chapel where we attended church services twice every day.

From the light outside the pole-barn style chapel, I saw that Dan, one of the boys' counselors, was waiting for her there. I wondered if they were planning some kind of camp event together, but then my face warmed because it soon became obvious that they were flirting with each other. As they talked, Dan leaned down and kissed Pam's upturned lips. His arms went around her and their kissing turned into wet kissing. I could see their tongues touching and going into each other's mouths. Dan's hand moved up to Pam's tit and squeezed it and I squirmed and looked away, uncomfortable. This was something I shouldn't allow myself to see. It might lead me into temptation, or make me think that things that were wrong were somehow acceptable. I couldn't let my eyes lead me into sin. I decided to leave, but what I saw next shocked me into stillness: Pam suddenly went to her knees and unzipped Dan's shorts. Kissing was one thing, and at bible camp, even that one thing wasn't good, but this was something else entirely. Dan's cock popped out of his shorts and hit her on the cheek, making me gasp and flinch. I couldn't believe she actually let it touch her face like that, and she didn't even wipe her cheek. She just smiled up at him and took it in both her hands, rubbing it up and down.
Dan bent his knees a little, pushing his hips forward and leaning against the chapel wall, and staring at Pam's face like he couldn't believe she was real. His cock got even bigger as she rubbed it again and again. Dan's hips were swaying along with her motions, moving like he was a puppet on a string. He put his fingers into her hair and then I gasped, because then he took his cock and rubbed it around her wet lips and pushed the thick tip inside her mouth. Pam opened her mouth wide and sucked on it, moving it in even deeper. Dan's eyes closed and he leaned his head back, resting it on the wall, a low groan coming out of his mouth.
I stayed crouched in the woods nearby watching, terrified I'd be caught out of bed, but also shocked, embarrassed, and to my horror, aroused. Though we were eighteen, the campers weren't even allowed to be alone anywhere together, much less kiss, and here our pious camp counselors were doing; this. This was exactly what they told us we should never do, touching each other and doing sexual things outside of a holy marriage. They said it was especially shameful for the girls because it would cheapen us, ruining our hearts for the one man God had chosen for us to marry. That was what they said, but I knew Pam and Dan weren't married. They weren't even that much older than I was, and yet there they were.
Pam leaned up and held onto Dan's hips, and the wet noises he made going in and out of her mouth got faster. Dan put his other hand in her hair, too, and began pumping his hips against her face. Pam sounded like she was almost choking as he did it, a "gluk, gluk, gluk, gluk, gluk" noise coming out of her, adding to the slurping sounds filling the night. Dan's breath quickened, turning into breathy grunts increasing in pitch, until he hissed and he made a sound like a dying bird through his clenched teeth. His hips were shaking and twitching and then my breath stopped, seeing that he had pulled Pam's face all the way to his hips in his clenched hands.
Startled out of my trance, I turned to run back to the cabin, but smacked into someone who had also been watching them, standing just behind me. I almost screamed in surprise, but he put his hand over my mouth, his other arm steadying me so that I didn't fall. I recognized him as one of the boys from the camp. He stood barefoot in his pajamas like me, tall and skinny, his dark hair longer than the country boys wore theirs, styled in a way that looked almost like Elvis. I didn't know his name. I guessed he had trouble sleeping, too. He put a finger to his lips, and his eyes were kind, pleading for my silence. I swallowed and nodded, and he dropped his hand from my mouth. We stood breathless, staring at each other in awkward silence, strangers bound in a pact of secrecy. Wordlessly, we parted, racing back to our cabins before our counselors could get back and lock us out upon returning from their chapel meeting.
The next morning, Pam woke us for breakfast and morning chapel. Twelve girls crowded into the bathroom, negotiating the use of 2 power outlets between us, as we did our hair and makeup. I snuck looks at Pam while using my corner of the mirror. She looked bright-eyed and happy, as usual.
As I waited for breakfast with my girlfriends, holding my tray, I noticed the tall boy from last night joining the line with a friend. Everything about him seemed elongated and gangly, like an adolescent giraffe. He smiled and laughed easily with his friend, who then nudged him and nodded toward me, obviously drawing his attention to the girl who was staring at him. I immediately blushed and looked at the floor, returning my attention to the line.
I and most of the girls from my cabin sat down at a table together, some of the boys mixing in, taking advantage of the precious few moments we were allowed to mix with the other sex. The tall boy and his friend sat down at the empty space on the other side of the table from me. I looked down at my tray, certain I wouldn't be able to swallow a bite. "Oh my gosh, Melanie! You're absolutely covered with mosquito bites! You must taste good!" Lisa said, laughing shrilly as she pulled my arm out over the table, drawing everyone's attention to the red spots all over my arms, neck and face.
"Oh, that's nothing," announced the tall boy's friend, "My boy Kurt, here's, got it even worse," he said, pulling Kurt's arm out and comparing his bites with mine. Our arms brushed and I glanced up at him, surprised to see that he was blushing, too. Neither of us had noticed the mosquitoes eating us alive last night. "Kurt's a city boy, though. Nice thin skin for our country skeeters. I'm Paul Peterson, this is my cousin Kurt Wyman. Where are you lovely ladies from?" he asked, prompting my girlfriends to giggle, flirt and talk about our rural Minnesota town, as Kurt and I pulled our arms back, furtively looking at each other.
After breakfast, we all walked to chapel together, Kurt slowing his long legs to keep pace near me, and Paul talking up all the girls about which extracurricular activities we would be choosing. "What are you signing up for, Melanie?" Kurt asked quietly, holding open the door to the chapel for the group.
"Um; music and archery probably. I mostly just wait for the swimming," I said with a smile, forcing myself to look up at his face for more than two seconds.
"Me too," he said, our arms brushing again as we entered the chapel.
Paul shepherded Kurt and I into the same pew, as he kept chatting up the others. I could feel my girlfriends' curious and scandalized looks when Kurt and I sat down together, hating how self-conscious it made me feel. We sat next to each other through the service, the Pastor teaching us about our responsibilities to seek righteousness and avoid even the appearance of sin. Those who truly loved God, would surely delight in pleasing Him, and not in the things of this world. We were saved by God's grace and forgiveness, but apparently, we weren't supposed to need those things after being saved, I thought. I felt Kurt's hand brush mine, and my eyes flicked up to his, wondering if he was trying to hold my hand, but he wasn't. He was watching the Pastor, as straight faced as a monk. Embarrassed at my thoughts, I turned my attention back to the sermon, but then Kurt's hand actually took mine and, holding it low, pointed my finger at something. I looked in the direction it pointed and saw Dan staring at Pam who was moving a sucker around her wet lips absentmindedly, then sucking it into her mouth. I gasped silently and then I felt Kurt's body jiggling next to me, laughing at my surprise. Our hands stayed close, touching but not holding, for the rest of the chapel service.
After chapel, Pam led our cabin in a morning devotional lesson on what we could do to remain pure in a sinful world. It was the standard list of things that good girls didn't do, but some of the finer points got a bit contentious. Could good girls wear makeup? At what age did good girls go on dates? Was it sinful if our nipple bumps showed through our shirts, or did we have to use padded cups on bras to be pure? One girl said that her mother even put band aids over her nipples when they went to church, just to be sure there were no accidents, so invisible nipples were apparently very important to purity. Panty lines were also a problem because they might tempt the boys to think too much about impure things, so it was important to wear modest underwear that covered the entire bottom. "What are you thinking about, Melanie?" Pam asked, looking at me and smiling with the lips that were wrapped around Dan's cock last night.
"I guess I was just wondering if the boys were getting advice on what kind of underwear they needed to be pure;" I said. Pam smiled dazzlingly and my girlfriends laughed. We all knew they weren't getting any such advice, because if for nothing else in life, the responsibility of preserving purity was on the girls.
In the afternoon, our entire cabin changed into our modest one-piece swim suits with padded bra cups, covered ourselves in our towels and t-shirts and walked to Pipestone Lake. After demonstrating our swimming abilities for the lifeguard, we were allowed to freely roam outside the shallow areas reserved for the non-swimmers.
The cool lake water felt like heaven after a sweltering day, swirling around our bodies as we relaxed and showed off for each other. I was floating on my back, my tits and the slight rise of my belly above the surface of the water, when I felt a slight tickle on the bottom of my foot. I wiggled it, scaring away whatever curious sunfish was brushing against me before it decided to take a nibble. Then, I felt something tickle the back of my knee and I turned myself vertical in the water, looking around. My girlfriends were screaming and having a splash fight, and on my other side two boys were talking. The boy with his back to me was slim with squared shoulders and when he moved to the side, I saw that the other boy was Paul. I watched as Kurt slowly turned in the water, showing a mischievous grin lit his face and then melted away before he turned back to his cousin. The darkness of the lake water had hidden his tickling touch from his cousin's view. Feeling daring, I lay on my back in the water again, floating as I had been before. The tickling fish returned, brushing the bare skin of my arm, my ankle, my shoulders, and down the line of my back. Suddenly feeling scared that I had allowed too much, I flipped in the water, swimming quickly to shore and returned to my cabin alone.
That night, I didn't sit with Kurt in chapel. I took a seat near the front, far from where he sat with Paul in the back. I didn't turn my head to see if he was looking at me. I paid attention to the sermon like a good girl. A good girl wouldn't have allowed Kurt to touch her bare skin under the surface of the lake. A good girl wouldn't have enjoyed it. During the sermon, a bat somehow got into the chapel, making the girls scream and some of the guys, too. The pastor tried to calm us as the staff tried to get it out, warning us that Satan only wanted to distract us from the message. Yeah, too late. Satan had already distracted me, I thought.
That night, I stared unblinkingly at the bunk above mine, listening to the crickets, the breathing and the snores. The feel of Kurt secretly touching my body in the cool water was replaying itself in my mind again and again. My body was tense with a twisting restlessness that just wouldn't leave me alone. Sleep was impossible. A squeak and a click told me that Counselor Pam was sneaking out again. Sneaking out to touch and be touched. Good girls didn't want to be touched. I was starting to doubt that I was a good girl. I followed her.
I hid in the woods behind the chapel, watching Pam and Dan kissing and touching. Dan lifted her shirt and then her bra, exposing her round full tits. Bending down, he began licking them, flicking his tongue on her nipples, and nibbling them with his lips. I imagined how it would feel to have Kurt kissing and sucking on my tits and a slight sound escaped my mouth. I gasped in surprise as a hand came from behind me and covered my lips. I turned to see Kurt smiling down at me. He put a finger to his lips and looked at me questioningly. I bit my lips and shook my head slightly. I knew I couldn't stay silent. Kurt nodded, still smiling, and turned my head back to Pam and Dan, his hand still covering my mouth. Now, biting and tugging on her nipples with his teeth, Dan lifted Pam, pressed her against the chapel wall, put his hand under her skirt and began rubbing under her panties. Pam was getting more and more excited, curving a leg around his hips and moaning. "Have you ever done that?" Kurt whispered in my ear. Breathing hard, I swallowed and shook my head. "It's amazing;" he murmured.
Dan let Pam slide to the ground again and got down on his knees, pushing her skirt up, still rubbing under her panties with his fingers. Pam was pinching and twisting her own nipples, now, groaning in pleasure. Dan started sliding her panties down her thighs and I gasped, making Kurt laugh quietly. Once he had taken her panties off, Dan stuffed them into her mouth, lifted one of her legs over his shoulder and put his face between her legs, licking and sucking her. I turned wide-eyed to Kurt who was still watching them, "Oh; I would do that; just look at what it's doing to her; I would totally do that for a girl," he breathed. Pam's head was tossing from side to side, her hips bucking, her panties muffling her cries. It looked like Dan was shoving his fingers into her again and again while he licked and sucked between her legs. Suddenly, she stiffened like she was almost in pain, and then after a long while she melted against him and became loose again. I looked at Kurt, almost alarmed, he glanced at me and seemed confused by my expression. "She came," he whispered. "Haven't you ever done that with a guy; or, you know; yourself?" Feeling foolish and naïve, I shook my head and looked away. He turned me by my shoulders to face him, his eyes still kind, and smiled. "Hey, it's nothing to be ashamed of; just um; you touch yourself down there, especially that little thing on top of; well; um; can I just show you? No funny stuff, I swear. I just want to show you so that you know what I'm talking about, okay?" Blushing, I nodded.
Kurt tentatively raised my night shirt, took my hand in his and pressed it against my belly. "Okay, I'm going to go under your panties now, all right?" I nodded. I felt my hand wrapped in his, slipping under the waistband and going down to my pubic hair. I shivered when I felt him using mine to feel around, looking for whatever he wanted. "It's all right, I just need to find it. Oh wow, you're really wet;" he said, appreciatively. Then, our fingers touched a place that made it feel like electricity was running through my body. "There it is. Right there. Now, just rub it like this," he whispered, moving my fingers, "and just do it until you feel something explode and go through your body, and inside you it will squeeze and squeeze and squeeze until it's done."
He kept my fingers rubbing as he talked and it felt like I was falling apart and twisting in knots at the same time. Then, before I wanted him to, he slipped his fingers out of my panties, put them in his mouth, and sucked on them. "You try it," he prompted, his eyes glowing in the moonlight. He watched me, still sucking on his fingers, his eyes glowing.
He walked behind me and put his arms around me, "Okay, now keep rubbing it like I did," he whispered in my ear. I could feel his warm breath in my hair, his chest rising and falling against my back with each breath. "Go a little faster as you get more excited; that's it," he whispered, and I began to squirm against him, rubbing myself. "That's it; oh, man you're so beautiful right now; you feel it coming don't you?" I began panting and making noises I didn't know I could make, as the feelings in my body built higher and higher. Kurt put his hand gently over my mouth again, muffling the sounds coming out of me. "I could listen to that all night, but keep it up and you're gonna get us caught, sweetheart," he laughed. My hips began bucking just like Pam's had and my body went rigid, sensation exploding through me and all by itself something deep inside me clenched and clenched and clenched again. I shook with release, Kurt holding me tightly against him whispering encouragements in my ear. After it passed, Kurt held me, supporting me, while I trembled, gasping for air and feeling strangely weak. Before my self-consciousness could come roaring back, he turned me around, his eyes alive, and whispered "now, was that the best thing ever or what?"
Still feeling lingering thrills of sensation all over my body, I nodded weakly. "It was; thank you;" I said, not knowing what else to say.
Kurt held me closer until he noticed that Pam and Dan were getting dressed again, "Looks like we've got to go, but man, I'm going to be awake all night long, just thinking about this," he said, smiling down at me. Then, looking unsure, he swallowed "You're not; you're not going to avoid me again tomorrow, are you? Please don't. We only have a few more days together, you know?" he said, quietly, squeezing my hands.
I squeezed his hands back. "I; I won't avoid you. I'm sorry. I got shy. My friends always tease and embarrass me when I meet someone nice, and then I just want to hide, but I don't want to miss any time with you, either," I said, smiling back at him.
We spent every moment of those last days together that we could. Laughing at Paul's outrageous flirting during meals, swimming and touching each other under the permissive veil of the lake water, and sitting together in chapel, morning and evening, with the sides of our legs brushing lightly against each other.
At the final night's campfire when Kurt and I were huddled together under his jacket, the counselors separated us, having finally noticed how dangerously close we had become. Kurt sat across the fire watching me, while Pam led us in singing gospel songs while Dan accompanied on the guitar. I watched as a mischievous look came across his face when he intentionally caught my eye. He looked from Dan, to Pam, and then nodded to the chapel, and raised his eyebrows to me in question. I bit my lips and nodded, smiling. There was no way I would be missing our last night together.
I glared at the bottom of the top bunk that night, thinking my girlfriends would never shut up. The night, prolonged with whispers and giggles, got later and later until Pam finally threatened everyone that the next person to make a sound would have to clean the cabin by themselves the next morning. The resulting silence was ghostly until the heavy sleep breathing and light snores began, and I waited for the squeak and the click that would bring me to Kurt's arms again.
I followed Pam to the chapel and hid in the woods nearby. I worried that Dan and Kurt would not come because of how late we were, but soon I felt Kurt's long fingers reaching around my hip and feeling around between my legs. In front of us, Pam turned to face the chapel wall and spread her legs far apart as Dan knelt between them, licking her again. I was already wet, and Kurt used the moisture to slip down to my cunt, pressing gently inside me until he was stopped by my hy

Jenna Goes To Church: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sun, 04 Oct 2026 10:28:11 -0500

The Curate loses his virginity.
A series in 17 parts, By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

At this Sunday's service, there was much talk of the upcoming harvest festival. Members of the congregation were encouraged to donate fruit and vegetables, along with non-perishable items for the local food bank.

Jenna had made an effort and brought along a bag of apples. She placed the bag on the side table in the church hall.

"I don't know how a brazen hussy like you has the cheek to set foot in a church."

Jenna remained calm, as she turned to face Mrs. Norris. "Well I'm a Christian, the same as you."

"Huh! Christian my foot. I saw what you and the organist were getting up to and I think it's disgusting! In the church of all places! And he's old enough to be your father!"

"Well if you clutch those pearls of yours any tighter they'll crumble to dust. And Gordon and I happen to be consenting adults. Single consenting adults. So there."

"Why you, you, .horrid little slag!" Mrs. Norris fumed, lip quivering. She stormed off.

Jenna exhaled and rolled her eyes.

"Coffee or tea?" a friendlier voice asked. It was Debbie, the Sunday school teacher, who was volunteering to do today's hot drinks rota in the hall.

"Tea please," Jenna replied.

"You ok?"

"Yeah. I don't think I'll be on her Christmas card list."

"Don't let that old bag get to you. She's a nasty one. She's horribly ageist. Not to mention xenophobic too. I overheard her mocking Yulia's English skills last week. I can't stand her. Her husband's not that bad, he's a tedious fusspot, but there's no malice in him. But her, she's poison."

"I heard her hubby spreads gossip on Facebook." Jenna said.

"More likely that's her doing." Debbie replied. "I'd be surprised if John Norris even knows how to switch on a laptop."

A brief chill ran through Jenna. What if Mrs. Norris were to post some bile about her online? "I don't use social media anymore," she said. "Briefly poked my nose into Twitter as a teen, but didn't like the pile-ons."

"Wise. I'm on Facebook, but only to keep up with church stuff. I never post anything about my private life. I imagine Mrs. Norris would have a stroke if she knew I was dating a woman. A married woman at that. Keep it to yourself. I'm not ready to come out yet."

"Don't worry, I won't say a word."

Jenna sipped her tea quietly as she observed the other members of the congregation file into the hall. She was hoping Reverend Morris would soon arrive, but after fifteen minutes, there was still no sign of him. Then there was Gordon; he never came into the hall after a service, and he'd sent her that amusing text message on Friday, about Charles Wesley and his "bulging hymn book."

She headed out of the hall, in search of Gordon, when Josh the curate came staggering in, carrying a massive pile of hymn books. He almost collided with Jenna and dropped a couple of books.

"Oh! I'm so sorry!" Josh stammered. "How clumsy of me."

Jenna bent down and picked up the books. "You're loaded up like a pack horse. Let me give you a hand. Where are you taking all these?"

"Um. So kind!" His pale cheeks went pink. "The storeroom at the far end of the hall. These are spare hymn books."

"Ok. Lead the way. By the way, you haven't seen the vicar have you?""

"Oh, he and the organist are in a meeting. One of the organ pipes has just been repaired."

"Damn," Jenna muttered under her breath. "Oh dear. How sad. I guess he'll miss his tea and biscuits."

She followed Josh down to the storeroom. She'd never paid much attention to the curate before, but looking at him now, she realized that he was rather cute. Mid-twenties, tall and stocky with fair hair and a chubby face. There was an endearing innocence about him. Reverend Morris had said he was hoping to complete his ordination next year and become a fully-fledged vicar. He'd been impressed by his devotion to the church - but he needed to come out of his shell a bit and interact more with worshippers. Josh was a shy man and lacking in self-confidence. Remembering this information made Jenna smile.

I think this innocent curate needs some other kind of help,

The storeroom was vast, and crammed from floor to ceiling with box files, books, old furniture and plastic crates.

"Holy sh,, I didn't know this room existed. And what a lot of stuff for one small church!" Jenna exclaimed.

"Heh, yeah." Josh said, putting the books down. "It's not just for St Michael's. We share it with St John's and the Methodist church on Oakwood Road."

Jenna began putting the books on the shelf.

"Um you don't need to do that,”

"Jenna."

Josh blushed again. "Jenna. It's kind of you to do that but,”

"Oh I don't mind. Why should you have to do all the donkey work? This room is a tip. Besides, a good Christian should help others, right? Especially the vicar's right-hand man. That's what a curate is, yes?"

Josh relaxed a bit. "Pretty much, yeah. Like Batman and Robin."

"Have you always wanted to be a curate?"

Josh sat down on a stool. "In truth, no way. I wasn't religious at all when I was a kid. I suffered from crippling shyness. I used to dread being asked to read in front of the class. When I was ten, my dad walked out, and that affected me a lot. Haven't seen him since. Mum turned to drink, I relied on my grandad for support. He became a father figure to me. He used to be a vicar. Thanks to him I survived my teens and passed my exams. I was eighteen when he died. That's when I decided I wanted to follow in his footsteps. Without him - and God, I fear, well I may have gone down a dark path. Got in with a bad crowd. Taken drugs, self-harmed, maybe ended up in jail."

"Wow." Jenna replied, realizing how cosseted and safe her upbringing had been. "Well I'm so glad your grandad was there for you."

"There are still days when I doubt myself and I'm in a bad place. I feel useless."

"Don't put yourself down," Jenna said, walking towards him. "You're an amazing role model, especially for younger people."

Josh blinked. "You, think so?"

"I do. Plus, you're really cute. Has a girl ever told you that before?"

Josh blushed. "Err, no-one except my Nan. I don't think she counts."

"Women round here must be blind," Jenna added, making him squirm with embarrassment. She leant forward and planted a kiss on his lips. He trembled, cheeks turning redder.

"J-Jenna, don't,”

"It's alright Josh. You're not committing a sin or anything. We're not inside the church, if that's you're worried about."

"N-no, it's not that. I, um,” The curate sighed. "I, I'm just scared of, I don't know if I can, do this."

She already knew he was single and straight, but decided to question him. "Do you have a girlfriend?"

"No, but, um, that's the problem really. I'd like one, but I wouldn't know how to tell her,”

Jenna stroked his arm. "Tell her what?"

"I worry she'd laugh at me."

"Josh. Whatever it is, I promise I would never laugh at you. And I will understand."

He looked down. "Shit. I'm twenty-five. And I'm still a virgin! I've never gone beyond kissing a girl."

She kissed his cheek again. "Oh Josh. That's nothing to feel awkward about. In fact I admire you. In this age when we're bombarded with over-sexualized imagery 24/7 both online and offline, finding someone who's chosen to wait is pretty awesome in my opinion. I lost mine just days after reaching the age of consent. I couldn't wait to lose it. But that's just me,”

"Yeah but, I, um,”

She pulled him to his feet and gently coaxed the truth out of him. "You want to lose your virginity, yes?"

"More than anything. But, dating today is scary. It's a minefield. Especially after Me Too. I'm afraid. I don't want to say the wrong thing and come across as some horny creep,”

Jenna held back a chuckle. Mrs. Norris probably thinks of me as a horny creep. She thought.

"I get that. But trust me. I don't think a sweet, kind-hearted man of God like you could ever be a creep. Horny yes, nothing wrong with that of course." She winked at him and he gulped. "How about it? I think you're ready right now."

His eyes widened. "W-what? Here?"

"Why not? It's nice and private, And you're a really sexy curate!" Her face was just inches from his own, hovering there. Then her lips were on his, dancing there softly for a moment before pulling away.

"Jenna,” He was already rock hard, and hoped his cassock had disguised this fact.

"Shush. You're very special." She whispered, barely audible. "You're warm, caring, You're strong. You deserve to be experience the joys of the flesh." She kissed him again. It's okay to feel nervous. First time is always a bit nerve-racking. But just relax. You'll be just fine,”

What an adorable lamb to the slaughter, Jenna thought to herself. He's so scared and unsure. I've never seduced a virgin before, so I'd better not go too hard on him. I do love a challenge. With a bit of encouragement, this sweet guy could have real potential.

The touch of her lips sent a fire through his body, a jolt that brought a tingle to every micron of his skin. "Oh, Jenna!"

"Shhh." Her lips caressed his own, then his nose, his ear. "Don't talk just now, okay?"

"Mmm?"

She kissed him again, gently caressing his upper lip between her own. At last, he responded.

"Josh." Jenna smiled cheekily. "You're a pretty good kisser, you know that?"

"Really?"

Just relax. I'm not going anywhere, there's no rush. All we have to do is discover each other. There's no hurry. No-one's going to come in here. I imagine the vicar will be busy for ages."

Jenna ran her hand down the front of his black cassock. "Oh my, you're more than ready. "Let's get these buttons unfastened." She knelt before him, opening the cassock and revealing the black trousers underneath. And another straining crotch bulge.

"I'm going to worship you," she whispered, unbuckling his belt and unzipping his trousers. Josh was wearing plain black briefs underneath. It was fun seeing the different types of undies men wore. First there was Reverend Morris with his "holy boxers," then Gordon and his sensible white y-fronts, now Josh with smart black tight-fitting briefs.

"Everything will be fine. I promise. Close your eyes if it makes you feel better, okay?"

The curate hesitated still, but Jenna's smile was reassuring and gentle. "I promise you'll like it." With a shudder, Josh squeezed his eyes tight as his trousers and underwear were lowered, and he could feel the cool air of the room, then Jenna's warm breath on his manhood.

"There we are."

He couldn't resist a peek, through half-closed eyes. He was painfully stiff, of course, harder than he'd ever been in his life, but he didn't need his eyes to tell him that. He shivered as Jenna ran her hand through his pubes and stooped to kiss him there. He gasped as her smooth palm encircled him.

"Oh my God!"

"Mmm. So beautiful. Truly God's gift to women. Just relax, don't fight the feeling. Isn't it nice?" Jenna kissed the very tip of his member, and he gasped and moaned, his muscles tensing. "Don't fight it now Josh, just let the feelings come. Relax and let it take you. You don't have to hold it back, just let it come." With that, she closed her lips around his head, tasted him with her tongue.

"Uh! Oh Jesus!" The curate groaned. The crescendo was boiling in him now, wonderful and frightening and exhilarating. Nothing could have prepared him for the warm embrace of a woman's mouth, the slight roughness of her tongue as she rolled it up and down his length. No porn, no fantasy could have approached the sensation of her lips gently drawing on his cock, coaxing him towards a peak of indescribable pleasure. The fire was in him and around him, consuming him and his thoughts until all that he was became the connection with her, his flesh and her mouth. Her hands cradled his cock gently as he built towards climax, his breathing becoming rapid and shallow.

"Oh,”

"Let it come."

Josh sighed deeply in relief as Jenna enveloped him again, shuddered as he felt himself swell between her lips, as he released himself to her, surrendered to her, spurting his cum. She lingered over his manhood, slowly coaxing him down from the heights of his ecstasy. She gently licked his shaft and kissed a drop of his essence from the tip, and smiled up at him.

"That wasn't so bad, was it?" She said, standing up. "Did you enjoy your first blowjob?"

"Jenna. Fucking hell!"

"I'll take that as a yes?"

"Yes!" he gasped.

"Oh good. Because we're not done yet. You don't get off that easily you know!" Jenna began unfastening her skirt, letting it fall to the floor. Josh's eyes widened. She wasn't wearing any panties.

An old, battered table was in the middle of the storeroom. Jenna cleared it and reclined on it, spreading her legs and unfastening her blouse. No bra!

"Your turn."

Josh crossed himself.

"Just trust your instincts." She whispered, lowering herself onto her back. Josh stared at her for a second, dumbstruck by her beauty and timid as a deer. Her gently smiling face and the flowing red hair that framed it, the round fullness of her breasts, her long legs, and the tantalizing lure of her wet womanhood between,

Finding his courage at last, Josh moved close. With a shaky hand he reached out and tentatively cupped her left breast. Tracing the nipple with his thumb, ever so gently.

"Mmm nice, Josh. Keep going!"

Encouraged, Josh lowered his mouth to her other breast, the memory of the delightful sensations she'd given him earlier fresh in his mind. He felt her run her fingers through his short blonde hair as he tasted her with his tongue, heard her sigh as he closed his lips around her nipple.

"Gently now."

"Sorry!"

The curate feasted on her breasts for a bit longer, before moving down to her abdomen, planting more kisses, then he paused for a moment. Jenna said nothing, silently urging him to carry on, and he did. Tentatively, he kissed the inside of her thighs, tracing a finger through the trimmed hair above her slit.

Josh continued to lovingly kiss her thighs, his nerves beginning to fade. The heady scent of her was overpowering, emboldening him to trail a finger between her cunt lips. The wetness he felt there surprised him, and he glanced up.

"You're doing great, Josh." Jenna answered in a throaty whisper. "Please don't stop."

He ran a finger over her clit, causing her to let out a moan. Lowering his head, he caressed her softly with his mouth, tasting her.

"Oh Josh,” He suckled gently on her clit and she let out a scream.

"Jenna?" He pulled away from her, his fear returning. "Did I hurt you?"

"No Josh. It was incredible, that's all. When you licked me down there, wow. You sure know how to thrill a woman. You learn quick! But don't make me cum just yet. Because I want you inside me when it happens."

Josh's heart leapt into his throat. "Oh,”

"Are you ready?"

"Um, but protection, I-I don't have a condom,”

"It's okay, you don't need to worry. I'm on the Pill."

"Oh, right. Good,”

"Think of this as doing God's work," Jenna purred, urging him to get on with it. She was eager to feel that virgin cock inside her.

Slowly he positioned himself above her on the creaking table. Jenna took his cock in her hand, guiding him. He felt the head of his organ nestle inside her.

"Lord in Heaven!" It was such exquisite torture, fighting the urge to cum as fast as he could. The feel of her cunt as it sheathed him was beyond even the joys he'd felt already.

At first, he slipped in and out of her slowly. He buried his face in her neck.

"Umm, oh God Josh. Yes! Go harder!"

Jenna slowly relaxed her control, allowing him to work his cock in and out of her more forcefully. He thrust in deep, as far as he could, and gasped, savoring the sensation.

"Oh Josh, that's so good!"

He speeded up, as she wrapped her legs round him. Soon he was pounding her like a pro.

"Jenna!" He could feel his climax coming now, a mighty force of almost Biblical proportions. Just as Jesus drove out many devils, Josh drove out his virginity, casting it aside forever. He'd been freed.

"Ugh!" With a roar of release the curate came, filling Jenna's womanhood with his seed. Josh wasn't sure how long his orgasm lasted. But he knew that it was wonderful, an epiphany of sensation, and that Jenna writhed and gasped in the throes of her own climax in perfect harmony with his.

When they'd both calmed down, Jenna held him close and kissed him. "Are you okay? You were amazing, Josh, do you know that? How are you feeling?"

"Just fantastic, absolutely fantastic! I, wow. That was, incredible. Um, do you mind if I say a quick prayer for both of us?"

"Not at all. You go ahead."

When he'd finished, he opened his eyes and looked at Jenna, who was smiling broadly. "You are going to become a bloody amazing vicar!" She said.
An Erotic Dream & an organ lesson.

T'was the Year of Our Lord 1739, and on a road bound for London, weary preacher and hymn writer Charles Wesley had just arrived at a tavern.

"Innkeeper! I hath been riding all day and my poor horse be in the great need of water and rest. As am I." Charles said.

"Fear thee not, good fellow, I'll tend to thine horse!" The innkeeper replied. "If it's a room for the night you're looking for, then ye hath come to the right place. Here at the Lamb Inn, there's always a warm greeting for a weary traveler. I'll leave ye in the capable hands of my fine wench Jen, who is adept at making gentlemen feel welcome,”

"Greetings to you sir!" Jen said, and Charles was a little taken aback by this stunning redheaded wench. "If you'd like to follow me, I'll lead you to your bedchamber." She picked up a candle and gave him a seductive smirk.

"Gladly, Miss!" Charles replied, following her up the creaking wooden staircase. In the main room, sounds of merriment filled the air as many men supped ale and enjoyed the company of willing wenches.

"I see you're a man of faith, sir," said Jen as she reached the top of the stairs. "Have you travelled far?"

"Aye, all the way from Bristol. I write many hymns. I'm going to visit my older brother John, who's in London. He's a preacher too. In fact he,”

"Oh gosh, of course! Your brother must be John Wesley, founder of that Methodist movement I keep hearin' about!"

"That's right! I'm Charles Wesley."

Jen entered the bedchamber. "Here we are, Mr. Wesley. I trust the room is to your liking? This happens to be a new room - never been used before. Bed never slept in, chair never sat on, chamber pot never,”

"Ah, glorious!" Charles interrupted her. "It looks most excellent. I am indeed blessed to have been afforded such kindness. God is good!"

"Mmm, thanks be to God," Jen replied, eyeing up Charles. He was young and rather attractive for a man of the cloth. Most of the clergy she'd encountered in her life had been very old men.

"There be a fresh jug of water on the table for you, Mr. Wesley. We're lucky here. The Lamb has a deep well which provides safe, clean water to drink. That's why we get so many visitors desperate to quench their thirst without worry of getting the flux."

Charles nodded as he put his bag down on the chair and removed his black robe. That four poster bed looked so inviting.

"Why don't you sit on the bed, Mr. Wesley? I cannot help but wonder, after all that riding, do you not grow a little stiff?"

"Um, I am a

Jenna Goes To Church: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sun, 04 Oct 2026 10:26:54 -0500

A Visit From The Bishop
A series in 17 parts, By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Reverend Morris anxiously paced back and forth in the lounge. He was in turmoil; he'd just received a letter from Bishop George, who was planning to visit him. On top of that, he'd been agonizing all day how to finally tell Lucy that their marriage was over. The past few weeks had seen his safe and somewhat dull life turned upside down. Ever since that romp with Jenna Fox in the vestry. What seemed to be a wild, one-off had now morphed into a passionate relationship. Now the vicar was seriously falling in love with the much younger woman.

And what about Christopher? His four-year old son had just started school. Now a way would have to be found to gently break the news that Mummy and Daddy would no longer be living together. How would he cope with that? Then there would be the gossips at church. Some of the older members of the congregation would tut and register their disapproval. A vicar of all people, a role model and pillar of the community, cheating on his wife with a woman twenty years his junior! Every week he preached about being a good Christian. Now he couldn't help but feel he was nothing but a hypocrite.

"Bishop George won't take kindly to this," he remarked. The man was known not to suffer fools gladly.

Hearing Lucy's car pull up on the drive, Reverend Morris took a deep breath. It was confession time. He fiddled with his thumbs as the front door opened.

"Hello, um, oh you're back a bit later than normal? Um, where's Christopher?"

"I dropped him off at your mum's," Lucy replied. "Simon, we need to talk. I have to tell you something really important. It can't wait."

"I, had a feeling you might say that. There's something I need to tell you too, you see I,”

Lucy took his hand and beckoned him to sit next to her on the settee.

"Simon. I've not been honest with you for some time now. It's not fair, and you have every right to feel angry. I've treated you terribly these past few years, pushing you away, shutting you out. Then six months ago, it happened. This is hard for me to explain,”

"Please tell me," Reverend Morris replied. "Is there, someone else?"

Lucy sighed. "Yes. I, I'm so sorry, Simon."

Suddenly, the reverend felt less guilty. That they'd both met other people made it more bearable. But there was still their son to think about.

"I see. Is he, someone from church?"

"Yes, but, it's she," Lucy replied.

Reverend Morris blinked. "She? Oh,”

"Debbie Adams, you know, she teaches at the Sunday school? That's why it's been so difficult. So yeah, it's 2022, but it's still hard to be gay, and a vicar's wife. Especially in a tight-knit community like St Michael's. Many nights, I have sat and prayed to God. I asked him for courage and forgiveness. For how I have sinned."

He took her hand. "I'm happy you found the courage to be yourself. And to fall in love isn't a sin, Lucy."

"You're a wonderful man, Simon. You're being so understanding about this. I've been dreading saying anything, but I needn't have worried."

Reverend Morris awkwardly scratched the back of his head. "I would've supported you no matter what. Um, but I guess now's the right time to confess that I've been seeing someone else too."

Lucy smiled. "Oh really?"

"Um, you know Jenna? She goes to church. Jenna Fox?"

"Blimey, Simon. Oh yes. I've seen her. She is really attractive, not my type, but a stunner. I can see why you fell for her."

Reverend Morris' face was turning red. "I worry about the age gap though, I mean she's twenty and I've just turned forty, that's not a good look is it? Others will disapprove."

"Simon, love is love. These others you speak of will just have to deal with it."

"Bishop George won't approve. He's planning to visit me in the next few days."

"I don't think he's the monster you make him out to be. He seems pretty liberal deep down. Didn't he once have a much younger wife?" Lucy asked.

"Yes, she was called Julia. She left him for a Catholic priest."

"Ouch."

"Who was older than him! The priest was defrocked of course and he and Julia emigrated to the Costa del Sol, where they now run a beachfront bar called Unholy Orders,”

"About Christopher," Lucy began. "We should tell him together."

Reverend Morris nodded.

Another Sunday and another morning Eucharist at St Michael's. Josh the curate was at the door, welcoming the faithful. Yulia and a group of other young woman grinned at him as they went inside. Normally, Josh would've nodded and blushed, but not anymore. Today he shook their hands, smiled back and had a little chat with them. When he noticed Jenna approaching, the curate's smile widened some more.

"Hello Jenna!"

"Good morning!" Jenna said. "Nice day for it."

"Nice day for what?" Josh replied, winking at her.

"Naughty boy. Nice day for a church service of course! Looks like you have some female admirers over there," she said, glancing at Yulia and her friends.

There was a notable absence in the church - John Norris and his wife were nowhere to be seen. The gossip-mongering pensioners who sat in the front pew wasted no time in digesting this new information.

"Well I heard that he moved out for a few days. They had a blazing row at the Harvest Social."

"Margaret saw Patricia on the bus. Talk about having the wind taken out of your sails. She was beside herself."

"Best place for her. A poison-tongued harpy of the highest order! I feel sorry for John. He doesn't need that sort of upset. He's on beta-blockers. They've decided to have a few days in Wales, to try and patch things up."

"If my husband had been writing the sort of stuff like Patricia put on the Internet, I'd have told him to sling his hook!"

Tony had volunteered to read the first reading, which was from the Book of Revelation. He twitched and sniffed as he spoke, and got a little carried away as he went on.

"Then I saw coming from the mouth of the dragon, the mouth of the beast, and the mouth of the false prophet, three foul spirits like frogs. These spirits were devils, with power to work miracles. They were sent out to muster all the kings of the world for the great day of battle of God the sovereign Lord!"

"He'll have a stroke if he carries on like that," the old ladies whispered.

Tony continued. "This is the day when I come like a thief! Happy the man who stays awake and keeps on his clothes, so that he will not have to go naked and ashamed for all to see!"

Some small children sat at the front looked terrified.

"This is the Word of the Lord!"

Tony sat down. The second reading was a much calmer passage from Romans. Jenna smiled when Reverend Morris took to the pulpit, ready to deliver his sermon.

"Today, I'd like to talk all about love, forgiveness and honesty," he began. "I'm sure you've all heard that old saying. If you love someone, let them go. Why not hold onto them if you love them?

Isn't love supposed to be fighting for that person no matter what?

Through the fights, the struggles, and the pain, shouldn't we keep trying to keep the relationship going? The true meaning of loving someone and letting them go starts with being selfless, not selfish. There is another old saying. Honesty is the best policy. Ladies and gentlemen, I am going to be honest with you all today. My wife Lucy and I are getting divorced.

Several loud gasps arose from the congregation. Jenna glanced round, trying to remain composed. She shifted anxiously in the uncomfortable pew. Was the vicar going to mention her name?

"That's right. I know this will come as a shock to you all. You see, both of us have fallen for different people. Now, whilst we may no longer have romantic love for each other, we still care about each other. As you know, Lucy and I have a young son, Christopher, and his welfare is of paramount importance. Our split has been completely amicable. Lucy has moved out of the vicarage and we have agreed a 50/50 shared custody,”

Josh looked up at the vicar in sympathetic understanding, as did Gordon. Meanwhile, some of the old ladies looked to be on the verge of nervous breakdowns. Jenna's heart was pounding.

"I'm not asking for forgiveness," Reverend Morris continued. "I know what some of you must be thinking. What sort of vicar preaches about the sanctity of marriage, and seven deadly sins, the shame of sin, and lo, he has sinned himself. I won't think ill of any of you. I have spoken to God and believe he has forgiven Lucy and I."

Suddenly, Tony stood up. "Good for ya, Vicar! You're a top bloke. You helped me get off the crack. So like, I'd forgive you anything, man." He started clapping. Jenna joined in, and moments later, the rest of the congregation broke out in applause.

Sat at the organ, Gordon was clapping furiously. He noticed Jenna gazing adoringly at the vicar and gave a wry smile. "I wonder who his new woman could be?" He said to himself.

Jenna made her way straight to the vicarage after the service ended, intending to prepare herself ready for Reverend Morris. She was hornier than usual, and had much to discuss with the vicar. He'd given her a key to let herself in with.

Alone in the house, Jenna removed her conservative clothing and changed into a far racier outfit - a short black dress, with lacy red panties underneath. She was just touching up her makeup, when there was a knock on the door.

"Oh he's back already," she smiled. The vicarage was only five minutes from the church. "Guess he didn't bother to go to the church hall,”

Jenna opened the door. "I'm feeling sinful, oh! Er, hello!"

Instead of the vicar, a stern-looking man who was the spitting image of Frollo from Disney's Hunchback of Notre Dame, was standing there.

"Good morning," the mystery man replied. The clerical collar, purple shirt and cross round his neck were obvious indicators that he was a church person, but Jenna had never seen him before.

"Um, can I help you, sir?"

"Is Reverend Simon Morris in?" the man replied.

"No, he's still at the church. He won't be long. Can I take a message?"

"I'd prefer to come in and wait. I'm Bishop George. The Reverend is expecting me."

The bishop? Yikes, Jenna thought. He's the vicar's boss. I'd better behave myself. She glanced at him as he entered the lounge.

At least, I must try to behave myself,

Bishop George sat down on the couch. "You must be the babysitter?"

Jenna was tempted to lie, but lying to a bishop felt like a great sin, so she declined. "No. I'm, a friend of the vicar."

Bishop George nodded. "Ah yes. I didn't think you were a babysitter. Seeing as Lucy and Christopher have moved out. I admire your honesty, my dear."

Jenna froze. Shit. Does he know everything? Did Reverend Morris have to confess everything to the bishop in private? Or had he been lurking somewhere in the church earlier and left before she did?

"Would you like a cup of tea?"

"Tea please. Milk and one sugar," Bishop George replied.

"Right, coming up,” Jenna turned and bumped into the coffee table, knocking some books onto the floor.

"Clumsy me," she muttered, and bent down to pick them up, exposing her red lacy panties.

Bishop George wasn't prepared for such a sight and let out a gasp.

A few minutes later, Jenna returned with a cup of tea. "Here you are, um, Reverend? I'm sorry, I don't know how to address a bishop, I've never met a bishop before!"

"Just call me George." He replied, taking the cup. "Thanks so much. You must be Jenna, yes?"

"Yes."

"I know about you," he continued. "I spoke to Reverend Morris by phone a few weeks ago, when the Queen died. There was a notable increase in his happiness, and I could tell he was really excited about something. He was eager to tell me that there'd been an increase in people attending St Michael's. Then he mentioned you. Several times. And then I realized,”

Jenna sat directly opposite him in an armchair. Her legs were crossed. "What did you realize, George?"

She uncrossed her legs.

Bishop George felt his cheeks flush. She'd removed her panties in the kitchen!
Jenna Pleases the Bishop

Bishop George twitched as a brief tantalizing glimpse of something forbidden was revealed to him.

But the panties, those glorious red lace panties! What had she done with them?

"Well,” he began, a little hoarsely, "you've obviously had quite the effect on him."

"It's like history repeating itself," he added.

"What do mean by that?"

"Oh, nothing." Bishop George muttered, sipping his tea. "You just reminded me of someone I once knew, that's all."

Jenna thought carefully for a moment, trying to read the bishop. So far, his self-control was admirable. Had she finally met her match with this man of the church? Behind that stern exterior, she sensed there was a man in need of some attention. She didn't know how old Bishop George was, but at a guess he was in his sixties. He was the oldest man she had encountered so far.

Still, as the old saying goes - many a fine tune played on an old fiddle!

"What do you think of St Michael's, then? You must know all kinds of churches." Jenna continued, trying to think up idle conversation.

He finished his tea. "Some churches are drawn to controversy in the same manner that flies are drawn to shite. I'm pleased to say that St Michael's has resisted that."

"Right. I see. I'm surprised you haven't cut yourself with that tongue of yours, Bishop George!"

He reclined slightly in the armchair. "I have drawn blood on several occasions. I speak my mind, Jenna. I can't stand these churches who abandon their core purpose in an attempt to woo those who have no interest in ever following the teachings of God. I'm talking about those "trendy vicars" who install helter-skelters, massive art installations and the like in ancient churches and cathedrals. A church is a place of worship, not bloody Alton Towers,”

"Oh yes. You're right," Jenna said. "I'd better make sure I keep on your good side, then!"

Bishop George gave a slight grin. "And tell me, how would you keep on my good side, Jenna?"

"I prefer to show rather than tell!" He straightened in his chair as she walked over to him. "You seem rather tense, Bishop. I think you need to relax!" Jenna chuckled and sat in his lap. Initially shocked, Bishop George soon slid his arms around her.

"There you are. Beginning to enjoy yourself?" She said, playfully running a finger around his clerical collar.

"It's been a long time since I enjoyed myself like this," he murmured, planting kisses along her neck and jawline. One of his hands slid round and inside her low-cut dress. Bishop George cupped a breast, gently squeezing it, pinching the nipple. Jenna moaned at his sensual fondling. A powerful desire deep within the bishop began to stir also. The ease at which this young woman had penetrated his unforgiving exterior, stunned him. He was pleasantly surprised at how painfully hard he quickly became, and his cock ached to be freed from his clothing. Jenna's lips met his and their kisses grew ever more hot and demanding. Her hand slid down and brushed his crotch. There was no hiding the bulge of his arousal.

"Oh Bishop!" Jenna cooed, rubbing it. He let out a moan. She unbuttoned the lower buttons of his shirt and started on his belt. Resigned to his fate, Bishop George happily reclined in the chair.

And then Jenna got a surprise as she unzipped his trousers. "Oh my. What pretty panties." She never imagined the bishop would be wearing women's underwear.

Bishop George froze, as his secret was revealed. "Damn." He'd forgotten he'd put those on. "It's a fetish," he prattled nervously. "I, I can't help it. It's a need I have."

"Hey, nothing wrong with that, Bishop." Jenna replied. "I love wearing silk ones too. But right now, I'm more interested in what's inside your panties,”

She pulled them down, wrapped her fingers around his cock and gently stroked it. For an older guy, the bishop certainly had a nice-looking cock. "Umm. How tempting!"

"It's been quite a while since it last saw any use."

"What a shame. Let's change that, shall we?"

Jenna moved down between Bishop George's legs as he sat up slightly with a cushion behind his back. She took his cock in her hands and while she looked into his dark brown eyes, she began licking and sucking the thick shaft. On her knees so she could get the entire length in her mouth, one hand holding his balls gently. Soon her head was bobbing on the bishop's cock, the shaft wet and glistening.

Bishop George was in heaven; groaning in ecstasy as this red-haired beauty worked his member. It had been too long, and he relished every second of this sweet pleasure.

"Oh Bishop, I have to convince myself to stop licking and sucking it, and fight the impulse to have you cum in my mouth." Jenna said, as she stopped. "I want your cum in my cunt."

Without further hesitation, Bishop George rose from the chair and led her over to the dining table. He didn't even bother to push the table mats aside as he heaved her up on the oak surface, lifting up her dress and pushing her backwards. His tongue ran long, hard strokes up her inner thighs. He shoved her clothing up more, exposing her mound to him. Jenna lifted a leg over his shoulder, giving him full access. He lapped her outer lips, tasting her tantalizing wetness. What a cunt! It was as divine as he imagined.

She gasped and curled her fingers when he slipped a finger inside her folds. Whilst his bony fingers worked their magic, he sucked on the nub at the top of her sex. A low moan escaped Jenna's lips. Bishop George hurriedly cast off his jacket and pushed his trousers and panties down to his ankles. He grabbed her hips, his cock finding her waiting passage. Jenna wrapped her legs around his arse and pulled him into her.

Bishop George filled her completely. His thrusts started soft and gentle, almost loving, but then his pace quickened. He kept an intense rhythm, hammering in and out of her, with the vigor of a much younger man. Jenna screamed as she climaxed, burying her face in his shoulder. Moments later he came, filling her with his pearly cum.

Jenna sat up, feeling his jizz leak from her as he slowly pulled out. Her hand fell to his deflating member, cupping him.

"Well Bishop. I expect you to give a glowing report on St Michael's Church. And its vicar."

"You have my word," Bishop George gasped, getting his breath back.

"Excellent. I have another little gift for you. Jenna slid off the table and hurried into the kitchen. She returned and handed him her pair of red lace panties.

"I think they'll look good on you, Bishop!"

Five minutes later, the front door opened and Reverend Morris came in.

"Sorry I've been so long Jenna. I got roped into doing a charity raffle and, oh!" He froze as he noticed Bishop George sat there. "Um. George. How are you?"

Bishop George beamed broadly and rose to his feet. "Great to see you again, Simon!" He shook hands. "Your charming partner Jenna here very kindly made me a cup of tea."

Stunned by the bishop's change in demeanor, Reverend Morris didn't know what to say. "Oh? You, know about us?"

"Jenna filed me in, so to speak. I think you've handled things marvelously at St Michael's. I can see for myself how happy the two of you are together. I'm pleased that you and Lucy had an amicable split. Your face tells me you weren't expecting such a reaction?"

"Er, no, I wasn't!" Reverend Morris replied. "I, I'm glad you're alright with the situation."

"Simon. We may be men of God, but we're still human!"

Jenna Goes To Church: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sat, 03 Oct 2026 11:29:00 -0500

Jenna Goes To Church: Part 3

A Visit From The Bishop

A series in 17 parts, By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Reverend Morris anxiously paced back and forth in the lounge. He was in turmoil; he'd just received a letter from Bishop George, who was planning to visit him. On top of that, he'd been agonizing all day how to finally tell Lucy that their marriage was over. The past few weeks had seen his safe and somewhat dull life turned upside down. Ever since that romp with Jenna Fox in the vestry. What seemed to be a wild, one-off had now morphed into a passionate relationship. Now the vicar was seriously falling in love with the much younger woman.

And what about Christopher? His four-year old son had just started school. Now a way would have to be found to gently break the news that Mummy and Daddy would no longer be living together. How would he cope with that? Then there would be the gossips at church. Some of the older members of the congregation would tut and register their disapproval. A vicar of all people, a role model and pillar of the community, cheating on his wife with a woman twenty years his junior! Every week he preached about being a good Christian. Now he couldn't help but feel he was nothing but a hypocrite.

"Bishop George won't take kindly to this," he remarked. The man was known not to suffer fools gladly.

Hearing Lucy's car pull up on the drive, Reverend Morris took a deep breath. It was confession time. He fiddled with his thumbs as the front door opened.

"Hello, um, oh you're back a bit later than normal? Um, where's Christopher?"

"I dropped him off at your mum's," Lucy replied. "Simon, we need to talk. I have to tell you something really important. It can't wait."

"I, had a feeling you might say that. There's something I need to tell you too, you see I,

Lucy took his hand and beckoned him to sit next to her on the settee.

"Simon. I've not been honest with you for some time now. It's not fair, and you have every right to feel angry. I've treated you terribly these past few years, pushing you away, shutting you out. Then six months ago, it happened. This is hard for me to explain,

"Please tell me," Reverend Morris replied. "Is there, someone else?"

Lucy sighed. "Yes. I, I'm so sorry, Simon."

Suddenly, the reverend felt less guilty. That they'd both met other people made it more bearable. But there was still their son to think about.

"I see. Is he, someone from church?"

"Yes, but, it's she," Lucy replied.

Reverend Morris blinked. "She? Oh,

"Debbie Adams, you know, she teaches at the Sunday school? That's why it's been so difficult. So yeah, it's 2022, but it's still hard to be gay, and a vicar's wife. Especially in a tight-knit community like St Michael's. Many nights, I have sat and prayed to God. I asked him for courage and forgiveness. For how I have sinned."

He took her hand. "I'm happy you found the courage to be yourself. And to fall in love isn't a sin, Lucy."

"You're a wonderful man, Simon. You're being so understanding about this. I've been dreading saying anything, but I needn't have worried."

Reverend Morris awkwardly scratched the back of his head. "I would've supported you no matter what. Um, but I guess now's the right time to confess that I've been seeing someone else too."

Lucy smiled. "Oh really?"

"Um, you know Jenna? She goes to church. Jenna Fox?"

"Blimey, Simon. Oh yes. I've seen her. She is really attractive, not my type, but a stunner. I can see why you fell for her."

Reverend Morris' face was turning red. "I worry about the age gap though, I mean she's twenty and I've just turned forty, that's not a good look is it? Others will disapprove."

"Simon, love is love. These others you speak of will just have to deal with it."

"Bishop George won't approve. He's planning to visit me in the next few days."

"I don't think he's the monster you make him out to be. He seems pretty liberal deep down. Didn't he once have a much younger wife?" Lucy asked.

"Yes, she was called Julia. She left him for a Catholic priest."

"Ouch."

"Who was older than him! The priest was defrocked of course and he and Julia emigrated to the Costa del Sol, where they now run a beachfront bar called Unholy Orders,

"About Christopher," Lucy began. "We should tell him together."

Reverend Morris nodded.

Another Sunday and another morning Eucharist at St Michael's. Josh the curate was at the door, welcoming the faithful. Yulia and a group of other young woman grinned at him as they went inside. Normally, Josh would've nodded and blushed, but not anymore. Today he shook their hands, smiled back and had a little chat with them. When he noticed Jenna approaching, the curate's smile widened some more.

"Hello Jenna!"

"Good morning!" Jenna said. "Nice day for it."

"Nice day for what?" Josh replied, winking at her.

"Naughty boy. Nice day for a church service of course! Looks like you have some female admirers over there," she said, glancing at Yulia and her friends.

There was a notable absence in the church - John Norris and his wife were nowhere to be seen. The gossip-mongering pensioners who sat in the front pew wasted no time in digesting this new information.

"Well I heard that he moved out for a few days. They had a blazing row at the Harvest Social."

"Margaret saw Patricia on the bus. Talk about having the wind taken out of your sails. She was beside herself."

"Best place for her. A poison-tongued harpy of the highest order! I feel sorry for John. He doesn't need that sort of upset. He's on beta-blockers. They've decided to have a few days in Wales, to try and patch things up."

"If my husband had been writing the sort of stuff like Patricia put on the Internet, I'd have told him to sling his hook!"

Tony had volunteered to read the first reading, which was from the Book of Revelation. He twitched and sniffed as he spoke, and got a little carried away as he went on.

"Then I saw coming from the mouth of the dragon, the mouth of the beast, and the mouth of the false prophet, three foul spirits like frogs. These spirits were devils, with power to work miracles. They were sent out to muster all the kings of the world for the great day of battle of God the sovereign Lord!"

"He'll have a stroke if he carries on like that," the old ladies whispered.

Tony continued. "This is the day when I come like a thief! Happy the man who stays awake and keeps on his clothes, so that he will not have to go naked and ashamed for all to see!"

Some small children sat at the front looked terrified.

"This is the Word of the Lord!"

Tony sat down. The second reading was a much calmer passage from Romans. Jenna smiled when Reverend Morris took to the pulpit, ready to deliver his sermon.

"Today, I'd like to talk all about love, forgiveness and honesty," he began. "I'm sure you've all heard that old saying. If you love someone, let them go. Why not hold onto them if you love them?

Isn't love supposed to be fighting for that person no matter what?

Through the fights, the struggles, and the pain, shouldn't we keep trying to keep the relationship going? The true meaning of loving someone and letting them go starts with being selfless, not selfish. There is another old saying. Honesty is the best policy. Ladies and gentlemen, I am going to be honest with you all today. My wife Lucy and I are getting divorced.

Several loud gasps arose from the congregation. Jenna glanced round, trying to remain composed. She shifted anxiously in the uncomfortable pew. Was the vicar going to mention her name?

"That's right. I know this will come as a shock to you all. You see, both of us have fallen for different people. Now, whilst we may no longer have romantic love for each other, we still care about each other. As you know, Lucy and I have a young son, Christopher, and his welfare is of paramount importance. Our split has been completely amicable. Lucy has moved out of the vicarage and we have agreed a 50/50 shared custody,

Josh looked up at the vicar in sympathetic understanding, as did Gordon. Meanwhile, some of the old ladies looked to be on the verge of nervous breakdowns. Jenna's heart was pounding.

"I'm not asking for forgiveness," Reverend Morris continued. "I know what some of you must be thinking. What sort of vicar preaches about the sanctity of marriage, and seven deadly sins, the shame of sin, and lo, he has sinned himself. I won't think ill of any of you. I have spoken to God and believe he has forgiven Lucy and I."

Suddenly, Tony stood up. "Good for ya, Vicar! You're a top bloke. You helped me get off the crack. So like, I'd forgive you anything, man." He started clapping. Jenna joined in, and moments later, the rest of the congregation broke out in applause.

Sat at the organ, Gordon was clapping furiously. He noticed Jenna gazing adoringly at the vicar and gave a wry smile. "I wonder who his new woman could be?" He said to himself.

Jenna made her way straight to the vicarage after the service ended, intending to prepare herself ready for Reverend Morris. She was hornier than usual, and had much to discuss with the vicar. He'd given her a key to let herself in with.

Alone in the house, Jenna removed her conservative clothing and changed into a far racier outfit - a short black dress, with lacy red panties underneath. She was just touching up her makeup, when there was a knock on the door.

"Oh he's back already," she smiled. The vicarage was only five minutes from the church. "Guess he didn't bother to go to the church hall,

Jenna opened the door. "I'm feeling sinful, oh! Er, hello!"

Instead of the vicar, a stern-looking man who was the spitting image of Frollo from Disney's Hunchback of Notre Dame, was standing there.

"Good morning," the mystery man replied. The clerical collar, purple shirt and cross round his neck were obvious indicators that he was a church person, but Jenna had never seen him before.

"Um, can I help you, sir?"

"Is Reverend Simon Morris in?" the man replied.

"No, he's still at the church. He won't be long. Can I take a message?"

"I'd prefer to come in and wait. I'm Bishop George. The Reverend is expecting me."

The bishop? Yikes, Jenna thought. He's the vicar's boss. I'd better behave myself. She glanced at him as he entered the lounge.

At least, I must try to behave myself,

Bishop George sat down on the couch. "You must be the babysitter?"

Jenna was tempted to lie, but lying to a bishop felt like a great sin, so she declined. "No. I'm, a friend of the vicar."

Bishop George nodded. "Ah yes. I didn't think you were a babysitter. Seeing as Lucy and Christopher have moved out. I admire your honesty, my dear."

Jenna froze. Shit. Does he know everything? Did Reverend Morris have to confess everything to the bishop in private? Or had he been lurking somewhere in the church earlier and left before she did?

"Would you like a cup of tea?"

"Tea please. Milk and one sugar," Bishop George replied.

"Right, coming up, Jenna turned and bumped into the coffee table, knocking some books onto the floor.

"Clumsy me," she muttered, and bent down to pick them up, exposing her red lacy panties.

Bishop George wasn't prepared for such a sight and let out a gasp.

A few minutes later, Jenna returned with a cup of tea. "Here you are, um, Reverend? I'm sorry, I don't know how to address a bishop, I've never met a bishop before!"

"Just call me George." He replied, taking the cup. "Thanks so much. You must be Jenna, yes?"

"Yes."

"I know about you," he continued. "I spoke to Reverend Morris by phone a few weeks ago, when the Queen died. There was a notable increase in his happiness, and I could tell he was really excited about something. He was eager to tell me that there'd been an increase in people attending St Michael's. Then he mentioned you. Several times. And then I realized,

Jenna sat directly opposite him in an armchair. Her legs were crossed. "What did you realize, George?"

She uncrossed her legs.

Bishop George felt his cheeks flush. She'd removed her panties in the kitchen!

Jenna Pleases the Bishop

Bishop George twitched as a brief tantalizing glimpse of something forbidden was revealed to him.

But the panties, those glorious red lace panties! What had she done with them?

"Well, he began, a little hoarsely, "you've obviously had quite the effect on him."

"It's like history repeating itself," he added.

"What do mean by that?"

"Oh, nothing." Bishop George muttered, sipping his tea. "You just reminded me of someone I once knew, that's all."

Jenna thought carefully for a moment, trying to read the bishop. So far, his self-control was admirable. Had she finally met her match with this man of the church? Behind that stern exterior, she sensed there was a man in need of some attention. She didn't know how old Bishop George was, but at a guess he was in his sixties. He was the oldest man she had encountered so far.

Still, as the old saying goes - many a fine tune played on an old fiddle!

"What do you think of St Michael's, then? You must know all kinds of churches." Jenna continued, trying to think up idle conversation.

He finished his tea. "Some churches are drawn to controversy in the same manner that flies are drawn to shite. I'm pleased to say that St Michael's has resisted that."

"Right. I see. I'm surprised you haven't cut yourself with that tongue of yours, Bishop George!"

He reclined slightly in the armchair. "I have drawn blood on several occasions. I speak my mind, Jenna. I can't stand these churches who abandon their core purpose in an attempt to woo those who have no interest in ever following the teachings of God. I'm talking about those "trendy vicars" who install helter-skelters, massive art installations and the like in ancient churches and cathedrals. A church is a place of worship, not bloody Alton Towers,

"Oh yes. You're right," Jenna said. "I'd better make sure I keep on your good side, then!"

Bishop George gave a slight grin. "And tell me, how would you keep on my good side, Jenna?"

"I prefer to show rather than tell!" He straightened in his chair as she walked over to him. "You seem rather tense, Bishop. I think you need to relax!" Jenna chuckled and sat in his lap. Initially shocked, Bishop George soon slid his arms around her.

"There you are. Beginning to enjoy yourself?" She said, playfully running a finger around his clerical collar.

"It's been a long time since I enjoyed myself like this," he murmured, planting kisses along her neck and jawline. One of his hands slid round and inside her low-cut dress. Bishop George cupped a breast, gently squeezing it, pinching the nipple. Jenna moaned at his sensual fondling. A powerful desire deep within the bishop began to stir also. The ease at which this young woman had penetrated his unforgiving exterior, stunned him. He was pleasantly surprised at how painfully hard he quickly became, and his cock ached to be freed from his clothing. Jenna's lips met his and their kisses grew ever more hot and demanding. Her hand slid down and brushed his crotch. There was no hiding the bulge of his arousal.

"Oh Bishop!" Jenna cooed, rubbing it. He let out a moan. She unbuttoned the lower buttons of his shirt and started on his belt. Resigned to his fate, Bishop George happily reclined in the chair.

And then Jenna got a surprise as she unzipped his trousers. "Oh my. What pretty panties." She never imagined the bishop would be wearing women's underwear.

Bishop George froze, as his secret was revealed. "Damn." He'd forgotten he'd put those on. "It's a fetish," he prattled nervously. "I, I can't help it. It's a need I have."

"Hey, nothing wrong with that, Bishop." Jenna replied. "I love wearing silk ones too. But right now, I'm more interested in what's inside your panties,

She pulled them down, wrapped her fingers around his cock and gently stroked it. For an older guy, the bishop certainly had a nice-looking cock. "Umm. How tempting!"

"It's been quite a while since it last saw any use."

"What a shame. Let's change that, shall we?"

Jenna moved down between Bishop George's legs as he sat up slightly with a cushion behind his back. She took his cock in her hands and while she looked into his dark brown eyes, she began licking and sucking the thick shaft. On her knees so she could get the entire length in her mouth, one hand holding his balls gently. Soon her head was bobbing on the bishop's cock, the shaft wet and glistening.

Bishop George was in heaven; groaning in ecstasy as this red-haired beauty worked his member. It had been too long, and he relished every second of this sweet pleasure.

"Oh Bishop, I have to convince myself to stop licking and sucking it, and fight the impulse to have you cum in my mouth." Jenna said, as she stopped. "I want your cum in my cunt."

Without further hesitation, Bishop George rose from the chair and led her over to the dining table. He didn't even bother to push the table mats aside as he heaved her up on the oak surface, lifting up her dress and pushing her backwards. His tongue ran long, hard strokes up her inner thighs. He shoved her clothing up more, exposing her mound to him. Jenna lifted a leg over his shoulder, giving him full access. He lapped her outer lips, tasting her tantalizing wetness. What a cunt! It was as divine as he imagined.

She gasped and curled her fingers when he slipped a finger inside her folds. Whilst his bony fingers worked their magic, he sucked on the nub at the top of her sex. A low moan escaped Jenna's lips. Bishop G

Jenna Goes To Church: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Fri, 02 Oct 2026 11:28:00 -0500

Jenna Goes To Church: Part 2

The Curate loses his virginity.

A series in 17 parts, By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

At this Sunday's service, there was much talk of the upcoming harvest festival. Members of the congregation were encouraged to donate fruit and vegetables, along with non-perishable items for the local foodbank.

Jenna had made an effort and brought along a bag of apples. She placed the bag on the side table in the church hall.

"I don't know how a brazen hussy like you has the cheek to set foot in a church."

Jenna remained calm, as she turned to face Mrs. Norris. "Well I'm a Christian, the same as you."

"Huh! Christian my foot. I saw what you and the organist were getting up to and I think it's disgusting! In the church of all places! And he's old enough to be your father!"

"Well if you clutch those pearls of yours any tighter they'll crumble to dust. And Gordon and I happen to be consenting adults. Single consenting adults. So there."

"Why you, you, .horrid little slag!" Mrs. Norris fumed, lip quivering. She stormed off.

Jenna exhaled and rolled her eyes.

"Coffee or tea?" a friendlier voice asked. It was Debbie, the Sunday school teacher, who was volunteering to do today's hot drinks rota in the hall.

"Tea please," Jenna replied.

"You ok?"

"Yeah. I don't think I'll be on her Christmas card list."

"Don't let that old bag get to you. She's a nasty one. She's horribly ageist. Not to mention xenophobic too. I overheard her mocking Yulia's English skills last week. I can't stand her. Her husband's not that bad, he's a tedious fusspot, but there's no malice in him. But her, she's poison."

"I heard her hubby spreads gossip on Facebook." Jenna said.

"More likely that's her doing." Debbie replied. "I'd be surprised if John Norris even knows how to switch on a laptop."

A brief chill ran through Jenna. What if Mrs. Norris were to post some bile about her online? "I don't use social media anymore," she said. "Briefly poked my nose into Twitter as a teen, but didn't like the pile-ons."

"Wise. I'm on Facebook, but only to keep up with church stuff. I never post anything about my private life. I imagine Mrs. Norris would have a stroke if she knew I was dating a woman. A married woman at that. Keep it to yourself. I'm not ready to come out yet."

"Don't worry, I won't say a word."

Jenna sipped her tea quietly as she observed the other members of the congregation file into the hall. She was hoping Reverend Morris would soon arrive, but after fifteen minutes, there was still no sign of him. Then there was Gordon; he never came into the hall after a service, and he'd sent her that amusing text message on Friday, about Charles Wesley and his "bulging hymn book."

She headed out of the hall, in search of Gordon, when Josh the curate came staggering in, carrying a massive pile of hymn books. He almost collided with Jenna and dropped a couple of books.

"Oh! I'm so sorry!" Josh stammered. "How clumsy of me."

Jenna bent down and picked up the books. "You're loaded up like a pack horse. Let me give you a hand. Where are you taking all these?"

"Um. So kind!" His pale cheeks went pink. "The storeroom at the far end of the hall. These are spare hymn books."

"Ok. Lead the way. By the way, you haven't seen the vicar have you?""

"Oh, he and the organist are in a meeting. One of the organ pipes has just been repaired."

"Damn," Jenna muttered under her breath. "Oh dear. How sad. I guess he'll miss his tea and biscuits."

She followed Josh down to the storeroom. She'd never paid much attention to the curate before, but looking at him now, she realized that he was rather cute. Mid-twenties, tall and stocky with fair hair and a chubby face. There was an endearing innocence about him. Reverend Morris had said he was hoping to complete his ordination next year and become a fully-fledged vicar. He'd been impressed by his devotion to the church - but he needed to come out of his shell a bit and interact more with worshippers. Josh was a shy man and lacking in self-confidence. Remembering this information made Jenna smile.

I think this innocent curate needs some other kind of help,

The storeroom was vast, and crammed from floor to ceiling with box files, books, old furniture and plastic crates.

"Holy sh,, I didn't know this room existed. And what a lot of stuff for one small church!" Jenna exclaimed.

"Heh, yeah." Josh said, putting the books down. "It's not just for St Michael's. We share it with St John's and the Methodist church on Oakwood Road."

Jenna began putting the books on the shelf.

"Um you don't need to do that,

"Jenna."

Josh blushed again. "Jenna. It's kind of you to do that but,

"Oh I don't mind. Why should you have to do all the donkey work? This room is a tip. Besides, a good Christian should help others, right? Especially the vicar's right-hand man. That's what a curate is, yes?"

Josh relaxed a bit. "Pretty much, yeah. Like Batman and Robin."

"Have you always wanted to be a curate?"

Josh sat down on a stool. "In truth, no way. I wasn't religious at all when I was a kid. I suffered from crippling shyness. I used to dread being asked to read in front of the class. When I was ten, my dad walked out, and that affected me a lot. Haven't seen him since. Mum turned to drink, I relied on my grandad for support. He became a father figure to me. He used to be a vicar. Thanks to him I survived my teens and passed my exams. I was eighteen when he died. That's when I decided I wanted to follow in his footsteps. Without him - and God, I fear, well I may have gone down a dark path. Got in with a bad crowd. Taken drugs, self-harmed, maybe ended up in jail."

"Wow." Jenna replied, realizing how cosseted and safe her upbringing had been. "Well I'm so glad your grandad was there for you."

"There are still days when I doubt myself and I'm in a bad place. I feel useless."

"Don't put yourself down," Jenna said, walking towards him. "You're an amazing role model, especially for younger people."

Josh blinked. "You, think so?"

"I do. Plus, you're really cute. Has a girl ever told you that before?"

Josh blushed. "Err, no-one except my Nan. I don't think she counts."

"Women round here must be blind," Jenna added, making him squirm with embarrassment. She leant forward and planted a kiss on his lips. He trembled, cheeks turning redder.

"J-Jenna, don't,

"It's alright Josh. You're not committing a sin or anything. We're not inside the church, if that's you're worried about."

"N-no, it's not that. I, um, The curate sighed. "I, I'm just scared of, I don't know if I can, do this."

She already knew he was single and straight, but decided to question him. "Do you have a girlfriend?"

"No, but, um, that's the problem really. I'd like one, but I wouldn't know how to tell her,

Jenna stroked his arm. "Tell her what?"

"I worry she'd laugh at me."

"Josh. Whatever it is, I promise I would never laugh at you. And I will understand."

He looked down. "Shit. I'm twenty-five. And I'm still a virgin! I've never gone beyond kissing a girl."

She kissed his cheek again. "Oh Josh. That's nothing to feel awkward about. In fact I admire you. In this age when we're bombarded with over-sexualized imagery 24/7 both online and offline, finding someone who's chosen to wait is pretty awesome in my opinion. I lost mine just days after reaching the age of consent. I couldn't wait to lose it. But that's just me,

"Yeah but, I, um,

She pulled him to his feet and gently coaxed the truth out of him. "You want to lose your virginity, yes?"

"More than anything. But, dating today is scary. It's a minefield. Especially after Me Too. I'm afraid. I don't want to say the wrong thing and come across as some horny creep,

Jenna held back a chuckle. Mrs. Norris probably thinks of me as a horny creep. She thought.

"I get that. But trust me. I don't think a sweet, kind-hearted man of God like you could ever be a creep. Horny yes, nothing wrong with that of course." She winked at him and he gulped. "How about it? I think you're ready right now."

His eyes widened. "W-what? Here?"

"Why not? It's nice and private, And you're a really sexy curate!" Her face was just inches from his own, hovering there. Then her lips were on his, dancing there softly for a moment before pulling away.

"Jenna, He was already rock hard, and hoped his cassock had disguised this fact.

"Shush. You're very special." She whispered, barely audible. "You're warm, caring, You're strong. You deserve to be experience the joys of the flesh." She kissed him again. It's okay to feel nervous. First time is always a bit nerve-racking. But just relax. You'll be just fine,

What an adorable lamb to the slaughter, Jenna thought to herself. He's so scared and unsure. I've never seduced a virgin before, so I'd better not go too hard on him. I do love a challenge. With a bit of encouragement, this sweet guy could have real potential.

The touch of her lips sent a fire through his body, a jolt that brought a tingle to every micron of his skin. "Oh, Jenna!"

"Shhh." Her lips caressed his own, then his nose, his ear. "Don't talk just now, okay?"

"Mmm?"

She kissed him again, gently caressing his upper lip between her own. At last, he responded.

"Josh." Jenna smiled cheekily. "You're a pretty good kisser, you know that?"

"Really?"

Just relax. I'm not going anywhere, there's no rush. All we have to do is discover each other. There's no hurry. No-one's going to come in here. I imagine the vicar will be busy for ages."

Jenna ran her hand down the front of his black cassock. "Oh my, you're more than ready. "Let's get these buttons unfastened." She knelt before him, opening the cassock and revealing the black trousers underneath. And another straining crotch bulge.

"I'm going to worship you," she whispered, unbuckling his belt and unzipping his trousers. Josh was wearing plain black briefs underneath. It was fun seeing the different types of undies men wore. First there was Reverend Morris with his "holy boxers," then Gordon and his sensible white y-fronts, now Josh with smart black tight-fitting briefs.

"Everything will be fine. I promise. Close your eyes if it makes you feel better, okay?"

The curate hesitated still, but Jenna's smile was reassuring and gentle. "I promise you'll like it." With a shudder, Josh squeezed his eyes tight as his trousers and underwear were lowered, and he could feel the cool air of the room, then Jenna's warm breath on his manhood.

"There we are."

He couldn't resist a peek, through half-closed eyes. He was painfully stiff, of course, harder than he'd ever been in his life, but he didn't need his eyes to tell him that. He shivered as Jenna ran her hand through his pubes and stooped to kiss him there. He gasped as her smooth palm encircled him.

"Oh my God!"

"Mmm. So beautiful. Truly God's gift to women. Just relax, don't fight the feeling. Isn't it nice?" Jenna kissed the very tip of his member, and he gasped and moaned, his muscles tensing. "Don't fight it now Josh, just let the feelings come. Relax and let it take you. You don't have to hold it back, just let it come." With that, she closed her lips around his head, tasted him with her tongue.

"Uh! Oh Jesus!" The curate groaned. The crescendo was boiling in him now, wonderful and frightening and exhilarating. Nothing could have prepared him for the warm embrace of a woman's mouth, the slight roughness of her tongue as she rolled it up and down his length. No porn, no fantasy could have approached the sensation of her lips gently drawing on his cock, coaxing him towards a peak of indescribable pleasure. The fire was in him and around him, consuming him and his thoughts until all that he was became the connection with her, his flesh and her mouth. Her hands cradled his cock gently as he built towards climax, his breathing becoming rapid and shallow.

"Oh,

"Let it come."

Josh sighed deeply in relief as Jenna enveloped him again, shuddered as he felt himself swell between her lips, as he released himself to her, surrendered to her, spurting his cum. She lingered over his manhood, slowly coaxing him down from the heights of his ecstasy. She gently licked his shaft and kissed a drop of his essence from the tip, and smiled up at him.

"That wasn't so bad, was it?" She said, standing up. "Did you enjoy your first blowjob?"

"Jenna. Fucking hell!"

"I'll take that as a yes?"

"Yes!" he gasped.

"Oh good. Because we're not done yet. You don't get off that easily you know!" Jenna began unfastening her skirt, letting it fall to the floor. Josh's eyes widened. She wasn't wearing any panties.

An old, battered table was in the middle of the storeroom. Jenna cleared it and reclined on it, spreading her legs and unfastening her blouse. No bra!

"Your turn."

Josh crossed himself.

"Just trust your instincts." She whispered, lowering herself onto her back. Josh stared at her for a second, dumbstruck by her beauty and timid as a deer. Her gently smiling face and the flowing red hair that framed it, the round fullness of her breasts, her long legs, and the tantalizing lure of her wet womanhood between,

Finding his courage at last, Josh moved close. With a shaky hand he reached out and tentatively cupped her left breast. Tracing the nipple with his thumb, ever so gently.

"Mmm nice, Josh. Keep going!"

Encouraged, Josh lowered his mouth to her other breast, the memory of the delightful sensations she'd given him earlier fresh in his mind. He felt her run her fingers through his short blonde hair as he tasted her with his tongue, heard her sigh as he closed his lips around her nipple.

"Gently now."

"Sorry!"

The curate feasted on her breasts for a bit longer, before moving down to her abdomen, planting more kisses, then he paused for a moment. Jenna said nothing, silently urging him to carry on, and he did. Tentatively, he kissed the inside of her thighs, tracing a finger through the trimmed hair above her slit.

Josh continued to lovingly kiss her thighs, his nerves beginning to fade. The heady scent of her was overpowering, emboldening him to trail a finger between her cunt lips. The wetness he felt there surprised him, and he glanced up.

"You're doing great, Josh." Jenna answered in a throaty whisper. "Please don't stop."

He ran a finger over her clit, causing her to let out a moan. Lowering his head, he caressed her softly with his mouth, tasting her.

"Oh Josh, He suckled gently on her clit and she let out a scream.

"Jenna?" He pulled away from her, his fear returning. "Did I hurt you?"

"No Josh. It was incredible, that's all. When you licked me down there, wow. You sure know how to thrill a woman. You learn quick! But don't make me cum just yet. Because I want you inside me when it happens."

Josh's heart leapt into his throat. "Oh,

"Are you ready?"

"Um, but protection, I-I don't have a condom,

"It's okay, you don't need to worry. I'm on the Pill."

"Oh, right. Good,

"Think of this as doing God's work," Jenna purred, urging him to get on with it. She was eager to feel that virgin cock inside her.

Slowly he positioned himself above her on the creaking table. Jenna took his cock in her hand, guiding him. He felt the head of his organ nestle inside her.

"Lord in Heaven!" It was such exquisite torture, fighting the urge to cum as fast as he could. The feel of her cunt as it sheathed him was beyond even the joys he'd felt already.

At first, he slipped in and out of her slowly. He buried his face in her neck.

"Umm, oh God Josh. Yes! Go harder!"

Jenna slowly relaxed her control, allowing him to work his cock in and out of her more forcefully. He thrust in deep, as far as he could, and gasped, savoring the sensation.

"Oh Josh, that's so good!"

He speeded up, as she wrapped her legs round him. Soon he was pounding her like a pro.

"Jenna!" He could feel his climax coming now, a mighty force of almost Biblical proportions. Just as Jesus drove out many devils, Josh drove out his virginity, casting it aside forever. He'd been freed.

"Ugh!" With a roar of release the curate came, filling Jenna's womanhood with his seed. Josh wasn't sure how long his orgasm lasted. But he knew that it was wonderful, an epiphany of sensation, and that Jenna writhed and gasped in the throes of her own climax in perfect harmony with his.

When they'd both calmed down, Jenna held him close and kissed him. "Are you okay? You were amazing, Josh, do you know that? How are you feeling?"

"Just fantastic, absolutely fantastic! I, wow. That was, incredible. Um, do you mind if I say a quick prayer for both of us?"

"Not at all. You go ahead."

When he'd finished, he opened his eyes and looked at Jenna, who was smiling broadly. "You are going to become a bloody amazing vicar!" She said.

An Erotic Dream & an organ lesson.

T'was the Year of Our Lord 1739, and on a road bound for London, weary preacher and hymn writer Charles Wesley had just arrived at a tavern.

"Innkeeper! I hath been riding all day and my poor horse be